CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES
IN
ASIA:
li'ITH NOTICES
OF TUB
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES
INTO THE
rtental languages.
* \n,l I saw another Angelfly iu the midst of Heaven, having the
;: L \- T! N(i (i OS PEL to preach unto them that dwell ou the
J''ui Mi, and to every ujji^^g^gn^^^g^tongue, and people."
REV. xiv. (J.
eLAUDre**effSNAN, D. D.
LATE VICE PIUUOST o THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM IN BENGAL,
A'P >:'.MBER OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
FIFTH EDITION.
LONDON -
fed /// Cr\ Siu'rtc//, Northumberland-street ;
FOIt T. CADELL AND \V. DAVIES, I>f TUB STRAND.
> &
CONTENTS.
Page
Introduction -The College of Fort-William 1
The CIIINKSK 10
The HINDOOS 17
Juggernaut * IS)
Proceedings of the East India Company, concerning
Juggernaut 33
Immolation of Females 39
Hindoo Infanticide 46
Letters of King George I. to the Missionaries 6*0
Tranquebar G5
Tanjore 70
Tritchinopoly 79
Versions of tlu Scriptures for the Hindoos 82
The Shaiiscrit School 85
The CEYLONESE 89
The MALAYS 96
The SYRIAN CHRISTIANS in India 106
Heading the Scriptures to the People favourable to
the perpetuity of a Church 122
The Malabar Bible 142
Syriac Bible 143
ROMISH CHRISTIANS in India 145
Inquisition at Goa .,,....., ..* .,..,, 150
CONTENTS
Page
Versions of the Scriptures for the Romish Christians l/^>
The PERSIANS 17'*
The ARABIANS > 188
The Conversion of SABAT U)D
The Arahic School for the Translation of the Scrip-
tures -<>>
The JEWS in Asia 210
Their MSS. of the Scriptures i?-J7
The Ten Tribes
Restoration of the Jews
Versions of the Scriptures for the Jews 2-H>'
Bibliotheca Biblica in Bengal Jo.",
The ARMENIANS ,
Vestiges of the Doctrines of Revelation L ; '> !
Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India 1>7
Letter on this subject from Dr. Watson, bishop of
Llandaff, to the Author i>'.'
Conclusion 1 M .U
A List of -WORKS on the Civilization of the '!!;.
being the compositions whicli gained the Pri/es, or
were presented to the Universities in competition
foFtlio Piizes^ instituted by Dr. Buchanan 297
CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES,
IN ASIA.
IN his late Discourses before the University of
Cambridge, the Author noticed incidentally some
general circumstances of the darkness of Pagan-
ism, and of the" means which are now employed
to diffuse the light of Christianity in the East.
This awakened a desire in some Members of that
learned Body to know the particulars; for if
there were a just expectation of success, and if
the design were conducted in consonance with
the principles and order of the Church of Eng-
land, it might be a proper subject for their coun-
tenance and co-operation. A more detailed ac-
count, therefore, will probably be read with in-
terest. Many, doubtless, will rejoice to see the
stream of Divine knowledge and civilization
flowing to the utmost ends of the earth. And
even those who have hitherto heard of the pro-
gress of Christianity with little concern, may b$
induced to regard it with a humane solicitude.
s fntrotwcUcm,
In the College of Fort-William in Bengal,
there was a department for translating the Scrip-
tures into the Oriental languages; and, so early
as 1805, (the fifth year of its institution) a com-
mencement had hecn made in certain languages.
The first version of any of the Gospels in the
Persian and Hindostanee tongues which were
printed in India, issued from the Press of the
College of Fort- William. The Persian was su-
perintended by Lieut.-Colonel Colebrooke, and
the Hindostanee by William Hunter, Esq. The
Gospels were translated into the Malay lan-
guage by Thomas Jarrett, Esq. of the Civil
Service. The principal Oriental translator, in
the Persian department, was Mirza Fit rut, a
native of the dominions of the Great MOGHUL;
and the head translator, in the Hindu depart-
ment, was Meer Buhador Ulee, a, Hindu.
The College was founded on the 4th of May,
3 800. After it had flourished for almost seven
years, during which period it produced nearly
one hundred volumes in Oriental literature,* the
Court of Directors resolved on reducing the
establishment within narrower limits, on the 1st
of January, 1807. In consequence of this mea-
* See " First Four Years of the College of Fort- William:''
p. 219. Cadcil and Davies.
sure, the translations of the Scriptures and some
other literary works were suspended.*
* Establishment of the College of Fort William.
Marquis Wellesley Visitor.
Rev. David Brown, * Provost.
Rev. Claudius Buchanan, Vice Provost.
Members of the College Council.
The Provost and Vice Prpvost j the Hon. Henry Wellesley,
Sir George Barlow, Bart. J. H. Colebrooke, Esq. and J. H,
Harington, Esq.
Charles Ilolhman, Esq. Secretary to the College Council.
Professors.
J. H. Colebrooke, Esq Shanscrit.
Francis Gladwin, Esq.
N. B. Edmonstone, Esq. >. . . . Persian.
i J
Matthew Lumsden, Esq.
Capt. John Baillie, Arabic.
John Gilchrist, Esq. ~\
Capt. James Mouat, >. . . . Hindostanee.
Lieut. Macdougall,
Rev. W. Carey, Bengalee.
Rev, N. Poezold, Tamul.
T __ TT . C Laws and Regulations
J. H. Hanngton, Esq ^ of (he Com S pany _
Rev. C. Buchanan, Greek and Latin Classics.
Dr. James Dinwiddie, Mathematics.
Mr. Du Plessy, French.
W. Hunter, Esq.M.D. Examiner in Persia and Hindostanee.
NATIVE TEACHERS.
Pundits, Moulvees, and Moonshees, 50 and upwards,
B V
Under these circumstances the SuperintendanU
of the college resolved to encourage individuals to
proceed with their versions by such means as they
could command; and to trust to the contributions
of the public, and to the future sanction of the
Government, for the perpetuity of the design.
They purposed, at the same time, not to confine
the undertaking to Bengal alone, or to the terri-
tories of the Company ; but to extend it to every
part of the East, where fit instruments for trans-
lation could be found. With this view, they
aided the designs of the Baptist Missionaries in
Bengal, of the Lutheran Missionaries in Coro-
mandel, belonging to " the Society for promoting
Christian Knowledge," and of the other Mission-
aries in the East, connected with Societies in
England and Scotland : and also patronised those
Roman Catholic Missionaries in the South of
that there are now two institutions instead of one. His Lord-
ship proposed that the two institutions should be in India com-
bined in one, and his reasons were, that the organs of speech
in youth are more flexible at an early age for learning a new
language : and that the constitution of young persons assimilates
more easily to a strange climate. There are various advantages,
however, in having the elementary Institution at home, which
may counterbalance these reasons ; and if it continue to be con-
ducted with the same spirit and effect which have hitherto dis-
tinguished it, I think that the present plan is preferable,
fntrotwrttott; 7
India whom they found qualified for conducting
useful works. About the same period they ex-
erted themselves in circulating proposals for the
translation of the Scriptdres into the Oriental
Languages, by the Baptist Missionaries in Ben-
gal, and in promoting subscriptions for that
object by all the means in their power; and when
it was proposed to the Governor-General (Lord
Minto, then just arrived) to suppress this Mis-
sion, a memorial was addressed to the Govern-
ment in its behalf.
In order to obtain a distinct view of the state
of Christianity and of Superstition in Asia, the
Superintendants of the College had, before this
period, entered into correspondence with in-
telligent persons in different countries ; and
from every quarter, (even from the confines of
China) they received encouragement to proceed.
But, as contradictory accounts were given by
different writers, concerning the real state of the
numerous tribes in India, both of Christians and
Natives, the Author conceived the design of
devoting the last year or two of his residence in
the East, -to purposes of local examination and
inquiry. With this vie\v, he travelled through
the Peninsula of India by land, from Calcutta
to Cape Comoiin, a continent extending through
fourteen degrees of latitude, and visited Ceylon
s Jptratruetujnu
thrice. And he soon discovered that a person
may reside all his life in Bengal, and yet know
almost as little of other countries in India, for
instance, of Travancore, Ceylon, Goa, or Madura,
of their manners, customs, habits and religion,
as if he had never left 'England.* The principal
objects of this tour, were to investigate the state
of Superstition at the most celebrated Temples of
the Hindoos ; to examine the Churches and li-
braries of the Romish, Syrian, and Protestant
Christians, to ascertain the present state and
recent history of the Jews in the East ; and to
discover what persons might be fit instruments
for the promotion of learning in their respective
countries, and for maintaining a future corres-
pondence on the subject of disseminating the
Scriptures in India. In pursuance of these ob-
jects, the Author visited Cuttack, Ganjam, Visa-
gapatam, Samulcotta, Rajamundry, Ellore, On-
gole, Nellore, Madras, JYJailapoor, Pondicherry,
Cudalqre, Tranquebar, Tanjore, Tritchinopoly,
Aughoor, Madura, Palamcotta, Ramnad, Jaffna-
patam, Columbo, Manaar, Tutecorin, Angengo,
* Of the Books published in Britain on the discussion re-
lating to Missions and the state of India, the most sensible and
authentic are, in general, those written by learned men of the
Universities who have never ben in the East.
gnmauition.
Quilon, Cochin, Cranganor, Verapoli,
Tellichery, Goa, the Pirate coast, and other
places between Cape Comorin and Bombay ; the
interior of Travancore, and the interior of Mala-
bar; also seven principal Temples of the Hin-
doos, viz. Seemachalum in the Telinga country,
Chillumbrum, Seringham, Madura, Raraisseram,
Elephanta, and Juggernaut,
After this tour, the Author returned to Cal-
cutta, where he remained about three quarters of
a year longer-; and then visited the Jews and the
Syrian Christians in Malabar and Travancore a
second time before his return to England.
Those nations or communities for whom
translations of the Scriptures have been commenced
under the patronage or direction already alluded
to, are the following: the Chinese, the Hin-
doos, the Cingalese or Ceylonese, the Malays,
the Syrian Christians, the Romish Christians,
the Persians, the Arabians, and the Jews. Of
these it is proposed to give some account in
their order.
i o etjtfettan iSesearcljes
THE CHINESE.
IN the discussions concerning the promulgation
of Christianity, some writers have confined their
views entirely to India, merely, it is supposed,
hecause India is connected, by political relation,
with Great Britain, India however contains but
a small part of the nations which seek the Re-
velation of God. The Malayan Archipelago
includes more territory and a larger population
than the Continent of India. China is a more
extensive field than either; and is, in some
respects, far more important. The Romish
Church has maintained a long and ineffectual
contest with that empire ; because it would never
give .the people, " the good and perfect gift,"
the Bible. It further degraded the doctrine of
the Cross by blending it with Pagan rites*
The means of obtaining a version of the Scrip-
tures in the Chinese language, occupied the minds
of the Provost and Vice Provost of the college of
Fort- William, at an early period. It appeared to
them an object of the utmost importance to pro-
cure an erudite Professor, who should undertake
respecting fye Chinese. 1 1
such a work : for, if but a single copy of the
Scriptures could be introduced into China, they
might be transcribed' in almost every part of
that immense Empire. Another object in view
was to introduce some knowledge of the Chinese
Language among ourselves ; for although the
Chinese Forts on the Tibet frontier overlook the
Company's territories in Bengal, there was not
a person, it was said, in the ComjDany's service
in India, who could read a common Chinese
letter.
After much inquiry they succeeded in procu-
ring Mr. Joannes Lassar, an ^Armenian Chris-
tian, a native of China, and a proficient in the
Chinese Language, who had been employed by
the Portuguese at Macao, in conducting their
official correspondence with the Court-of Pekin.
He was willing to relinquish his commercial
pursuits, and to attach himself to the college, for
a salary of ^450 a year. But as the order for
reducing the establishment of the college was
daily expected, this salary could not be given
him. The object however was so important, and
Mr. Lascar appeared to be so well qualified to
execute it, that they thought fit to retain him
at the above stipend in a private character. He
entered immediately on the translation of the
Scriptures into .the Chinese Language, and
12 Christian
work be has continued to carry on to the pre-
sent time. But, as his services might be made
otherwise useful, they resolved to establish a
class of youths under his tuition ; and as they
could not obtain the young civil servants of
the Company for this purpose, they proposed
to the Baptist Missionaries that Mr. Lassar
should reside at Serampore, which is near Cal-
cutta, on the following condition ; that one of
their elder Missionaries, and three at least of
their youths, should immediately engage in the
study of the Chinese Language. Dr. Carey
declined the offer, but Mr. Marshman accepted
it, and was joined by two sons of his own, and
a son of Dr. Carey ; and they have prosecuted
their studies with unremitted attention for about
five years.
In the year 1807, a copy of the Gospel of
St. Matthew in the Chinese Language, translated
by Mr. Lassar, and beautifully written by him-
self, was transmitted to his Grace the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, for the Lambeth Library,
as the FIRST FRUITS of the Chinese Institution
in Bengal. Since that period a considerable
portion of the New Testament has been printed
off from blocks, after the Chinese manner.
The proficiency of the Chinese pupils has far
surpassed the most sanguine hopes which were
respecting tije Chinese. 13
entertained. His Excellency Lord Mimo,
Governor-General of India, in his first annual
Speech to the College of Fort- William, has
recorded the following testimony to their pro-
gress in the language, and to the importance of
their attainments.
(< If I have not passed beyond the legitimate bounds
" of this discourse, in ranging to the extremity of those
" countries, and to the furthest island of that vast
" Archipelago in which the Malay Language prevails,
" I shall scarcely seem to transgress them, by the short
" and easy transition thence to the language of CHINA.
* f I am, in truth, strongly inclined, whether regularly
" or not, to deal one encouraging word to the merito-
" rious, and, I hope, not unsuccessful effort, making,
" I may say, at the door of our College, though not
" admitted to its portico, to force that hitherto impreg-
" nable fortress, the Chinese Language. Three young
" men, I ought indeed to say, boys, have not only
(f acquired a ready use of the Chinese Language, for
* the purpose of oral communication (which I under-
** stand is neither difficult nor rare amongst Europeans
" connected with China) but they /have achieved, in a
** degree worthy of admiration, that which has been
" deemed scarcely within the reach of European facul-
*' ties or industry; I mean a very extensive and correct
u acquaintance with the written Language of China.
" I will not detail the particulars of the Examination
" which took place on the 10th of this month (Febru-
1 4 Cljt'fettan Hesearcljes
te ary, 1808,) at Serampore, in the Chinese Language,
'* the report of which I have read, however, with great
" interest, and recommended to the liberal notice of
" those whom I have the honour to address. It is
* c enough for my present purpose to say that these young
" pupils read Chinese hooks and translate them ; and
<c they write compositions of their, own in the Chinese
t( Language and character. A Chinese PRESS too is
" established,, and in actual use. In a word, if the
a founders and supporters of this little College have not
li: yet dispelled, they have at least sent, and admitted
a a dawn of day through that thick impenetrable cloud :
" they have passed that Occanum di$sociabilem } which
" for so many ages has insulated that vast Eihpire from
(i the rest of mankind.
" I must not omit to commend the zealous and per-
66 severing labours of Mr. LASS AH, and of those learned
(f and pious persons associated with him, who have
" accomplished, for the future benefit, we may hope,
c * of that immense and populous region, CHINESE VER-
" SIGNS in the Chinese Character, of the GOSPELS
" of Matthew, Mark, and Luke, throwing open that
Cf precious mine, with all its religious and moral trea-
" sure, to the largest associated population in the
" world."*
When this Chinese class was first established,
it was ordained that .there should he regular
* See College Repnrt for ] 808,
respecting tije Clnnese* 1 5
public Examinations and Disputations, as at
the College of Fort-William. The examination
in September, 1808, (a few months after the
above Speech of Lord Minto was pronounced)
was held in the presence of J. H. Harington,
Esq. Vice-President of the Asiatic Society, Dr.
Ley den, and other Oriental scholars ; when the
three youths, mentioned above, maintained a
Disputation in the Chinese Language. On this
occasion, the Respondent defended the follow-
ing position : " To commit to memory the Chi-
" nese Classics is the best mode of acquiring
" the Chinese Language."
One most valuable effect .of these measures
is a work just published by Mr. Joshua Marsh-
man, the elder pupil of Mr. Lassar. It is the
first volume of " the Works of Confucius, con-
" taining the Original Text, with a transla-
" tion ; to which is prefixed a Dissertation on
u the Chinese Language, pp. 877, 4to." to be
followed by four volumes more. This trans-
lation will be received with gratitude by the
learned, and will be considered as a singular
monument of the indefatigable labour of an
English Missionary in the acquisition of a new
language.
While treating of the cultivation of the Chi-
nese Language, itj t s just that we should notice
1 6 C&ttetfen Hesearcfjes
also the endeavours of the London Missionary
Society in the same department. While Mr.
Lassar and Mr. Marshman are translating the
Scriptures at Calcutta, Mr. Morrison is pro-
secuting a similar .work at Canton in China,
with the aid of able native scholars. It is
stated in the report of their Society, that the
principal difficulties have been surmounted, and
that the period of his acquiring a complete
knowledge of the language is by no means so
distant as what he once expected. " It has
" proved of great advantage to him that he
" copied and carried out with him the Chinese
" translation of the Gospels preserved in the
" British Museum, which he now finds, from
" his own increasing acquaintance with the
c< language, and the opinion of the Chinese
t( assistants, to be exceedingly valuable, and
" which must, from the excellency of the style,
" have been produced by Chinese natives."
He adds, that the manuscript of the New Tes-
tament is fit to be printed ; and that he pro-
poses to publish also a Dictionary and a Gram-
mar of the language, the last of which is al-
ready " prepared for the press."* The expense
to the London Missionary Society for the cur-
* See their Report forpSW, p. 22,
respecting tfje ^(nboo& 17
rent year, in the Chinese department alone,
is stated to be ^500. We greatly admire the
liberal spirit which animates this institution,
in the prosecution of its noble designs.
The foregoing notices of the progress of Chi-
nese literature will, it is presumed, be accept-
able to many ; for the cultivation of the Chi-
nese language, considered merely in a political
point of view, must prove of the utmost ad-
vantage to this country, in her further trans-
actions with that ancient and ingenious, but
jealous, incommunicative, and partially civilized
nation.
THE HINDOOS.
IT is admitted by all writers that the civili-
zation of the Hindoos will be promoted by
intercourse with the English. But this only
applies to that small portion of the natives,
who live in the vicinity of Europeans, and mix
with them. As for the bulk of the population,
they scarcely ever see an Englishman. It be-
comes then of importance " to ascertain what
" have been the actual effects of Christianity
" in those interior provinces of Hindostan,
c
is Christian Besearcl)es
" where it has been introduced by the Christian
" Missionaries; and to compare them with such
" of their countrymen as remain in their pristine
" Idolatry." It was a chief object of the Au-
thor's tour through India, to mark the relative
influence of Paganism and Christianity. In
order then that the English nation may be able
to form a judgement on this subject, he will
proceed to give some account of the Hindoos of
Juggernaut, and of the native Christians in
Tanjore. The Hindoos of Juggernaut have as
yet had no advantages of Christian instruction :
and continue to worship the Idol called Jug-
gernaut. The native Christians of Tanjore,
until the light of revelation visited them, wor-
shipped an Idol also, called the great Black Bull
.of Tanjore. And, as in this brief work the
Author chiefly proposes to state merely what he
himself has seen, with little comment, or obser-
vation, it will suffice to give a few extracts
from the Journal of his tour through these Pro-
vinces.
respecting tfje l^ut&0ji& 19
Extracts from the AUTHOR'S JOURNAL in his
Tour to the Temple of Juggernaut in Orissa,
in the year 1806.
6 Buddmck in Orissa, May 30th) 1 806.
i We know that we are approaching Juggernaut (and
yet we are more than fifty miles from it) by the human
hones which we have seen for some days strewed by the
way. At this place we have been joined by several
large bodies of pilgrims, perhaps 2000 in number, who
have come from various parts of Northern India. Some
of them, with whom 1 have conversed, say that they
have been two months on their march travelling slowly
in the hottest season of the year, with their wives and
children. Some old persons are among them who wish
to die at Juggernaut. Numbers of pilgrims die on the
road ; and their bodies generally remain unburied. On
a plain by the river, near the Pilgrim's Caravansera at
this place, there are more than a hundred skulls. The
dogs, jackals, and vultures, seem to live here on human
prey. The vultures exhibit a shocking tanieness. The
obscene animals will not leave the body sometimes till
we come close to them. This Buddruck is a horrid
place. Wherever! turn my eyes, I meet death in some
shape or .other. Surely Juggernaut cannot be worse
than Buddruck/
r o
V M
so Christian
* In sight of Juggernaut, 1 2th June, 1806.
6 - Many thousands of pilgrims have accompanied
us for some days past. They cover the road before and
behind as far as the eye can reach. At nine o'clock this
morning, the temple of Juggernaut appeared in view
at a great distance. When the multitude first saw it,
they gave a shout, and fell to the ground and worshipped.
I have heard nothing to-day but shouts and acclamations
"by the successive bodies of pilgrims. From the place
where I now stand I have a view of a host of people
like an army, encamped at the outer gate of the town
of Juggernaut : where a guard of soldiers is posted to
prevent their entering the town, until they have paid
the pilgrim's tax. I passed a devotee to day who laid
himself down at every step, measuring the road to Jug-
gernaut, by the length of his body, as a penance of merit
to please the God.'
' Outer Gate of Juggernaut, \2thJune, 1806.
< A disaster has just occurred. As I approached
the gate, the pilgrims crowded from all quarters around
me, and shouted, as they usually did when I passed them
on the road, an expression of welcome and respect. I
was a little alarmed at their number, and loofted round
respecting tfje Ipintroos* 2 1
for my guard. A guard of soldiers had accompanied me
from Cuttack, the last military station ; but {hey were
now about a quarter of a mile behind with my servants
and the baggage. The pilgrims cried out that they were
entitled to some indulgence, that they were poor, that
they could not pay the tax ; but I was not aware of their
design. At this moment, when I was within a few
yards of the gate, an old Sanyassee (or holy man)
who had travelled some days by the side of my horse,
came up and said, ( Sir you are in danger ; the people
are going to rush through the gate when it is opened for
you/ I immediately dismounted, and endeavoured to
escape to one side ; but it was too late. The mob was
now in motion, and with a tumultuous shout pressed
violently towards the gate. The guard within seeing my
danger opened it, and the multitude rushing through,
carried me forward in the torrent a considerable space ;
so that I was literally borne into Juggernaut by the
Hindoos themselves. A distressing scene followed. As
the number and strength of the mob increased, the
narrow way was choaked up by the mass of people ; and
1 apprehended that many of them would have been suffo-
cated, or bruised to death. My horse was yet among
them. But suddenly one of the side posts of the gate,
which was of wood, gave way and fell to the ground.
And perhaps this circumstance alone prevented the loss
of lives. Notice of the event was immediately commu-
nicated to Mr. Hunter, the superintendant of the
temple, who repaired to the spot, and sent an additional
guard to the inner gate, lest the people should force that
also ; for there is an outer, and an inner gate to the town
22 Ci>rfsan Heseattfjes
of Juggernaut; but both of them are slightly con-
structed. Mr. Hunter told me that similar accidents
sometimes occur,, and that many have been crushed to
death; by the pressure of the mob. He added, that
sometimes a body of pilgrims, (consisting chiefly of
women and children, and old men) trusting to the phy-
sical weight of their mass, will make, what he called,
-a charge on the armed guards, and overwhelm them ;
the guards not being willing, in such circumstances, to
oppose their bayonets/'
"Juggernaut, 1 4th June, 1806'.
' 1 have seen Juggernaut. The scene atBuddruck
is but the vestibule to Juggernaut. No record of ancient
or modern history can give, I think, an adequate idea of
this valley of death ; it may be truly compared with the
" valley of Hinnom." The idol called Juggernaut, has
been considered as the Moloch of the present age ; and
he is justly so named, for the sacrifices offered up to
him by self-devotement, are not less criminal, perhaps
not less numcj-pus, than those recorded of tbe Moloch
of Canaan. Two other idols accompany Juggernaut,
namely, Bcloram and Shubudra, his brother and sister :
for there are three Deities worshipped here. They receive
equal adoration, and sit on thrones of nearly equal height/
4 This morning I viewed the Temple 5 a stupen-
dous fubfic, and truly commensurate with the extensive
sway of c the horrid king/ As other temples are usually
adorned with figures emblematical of their religion, so
respecting ti;e |>tn&00s. 23
Juggernaut has representations (numerous and varied)
of that vice, which constitutes the essence of his wor-
ship. The walls and gates are covered with indecent
emblems, in massive and durable sculpture. I have also
visited the sand plains by the sea, in some places whiten-
ed with the bones of the pilgrims ; and another place a
little way out of the town, called by the English, the
Golgotha, where the dead bodies are usually cast forth ;
and where dogs and vultures are ever seen.'*
' The grand Hindoo festival of the Rutt Jattra, takes
place on the 18th inst. when the idol is to be brought
forth to the people. I reside during rny stay here at the
house of James Hunter, Esq. the Company's collector of
the tax on pilgrims, and superintendant of the temple,
formerly a student in the College of Fort William ; by
whom I am hospitably entertained, and also by Captain
Fatten, and Lieut. Woodcock, commanding the military
force. Mr. Hunter distinguished himself at the College,
by his proficiency in the Oriental Languages. He is 3
gentleman of polished manners and of classical taste,
* The vultures generally find out the prey first ; and begin
with the intestines ; for the flesh of the body is too firm for
their beaks immediately after death. But the dogs soon
receive notice of the circumstance, generally from seeing
the Hurries, or corpse-carriers, returning from the place. On
the approach of the dogs, the vultures retire a few yards,
and wait till the body be sufficiently torn for easy deglutition.
The vultures and dogs often feed together ; and sometimes
begin their attack before the pilgrim be quite dead. There
are four animals which may be seen about a carcase, at the
same time, viz. the dog, the jackal, the vulture, and, th<^
Hurgeela, or Adjutant, called by Pennant, the Gigantic Cram
24 Christian Heseatctjes
The agreeable society of these gentlemen is very refresh-
ing to my spirits in the midst of the present scenes. I
was surprised to see how little they seemed to be moved
by the scenes at Juggernaut. They said they were now
so accustomed to them, they thought little of them.
They had almost forgot their first impressions. Their
houses are on the sea-shore, about a mile or more from
the temple. They cannot live nearer, on account of the
offensive effluvia of the town. For, independently of the
enormity of the superstition, there are other circumstan-
ces which render Juggernaut noisome in an extreme
degree. The senses are assailed by the squalid and
ghastly appearance of the famished pilgrims ; many of
whom die in the streets of want or of disease ; while the
devotees, with clotted hair and painted flesh, are seen
practising their various austerities, and modes of self-
iortur'e: Persons of both sexes, with little regard to
concealment, sit down on the sands close to the town
ill public view ; and the SACRED BULLS walk about among
them and eat the ordure.'*
e The vicinity of Juggernaut to the sea probably pre-
vents the contagion, which otherwise would be produced
by the putrefactions of the place. There is scarcely any
verdure to refresh the sight near Juggernaut ; the temple
and town being nearly .encompassed by hills .of 'sand,
which has been cast up in the lapse of ages by the surge
of the pcean. All is barren and desolate to the eye; and
* This singular fact 'was pointed out to me by the gentlemen
here. There is no vegetation for the sacred Bulls on the sand-
plains. They are fed generally with vegetables .from thi*
hands of the pilgrims.
respecting tlje ^introos. 25
in the ear there is the never-intermitting sound of the
roaring sea.'
< Juggernaut, 18th of June, 1806.
< I have returned home from witnessing a scene
which I shall never forget. At twelve o'clock of this
day, being the great day of the feast, the Moloch of Hin-
dostan was brought out of his temple amidst the accla-
mations of hundreds of thousands of his worshippers.
When the idol was placed on his throne, a shout was
raised, by the multitude, such as I had never heard before.
It continued equable for a few minutes, and then gradually
died away. After a short interval of silence, a murmur
was heard at a distance ; all eyes were turned towards the
place, and, behold, a grove advancing. A body of men,
having green branches, or palms, in their hands, ap-
proached with great celerity. The people opened" a way
for them ; and when they had come up to the throne,
they fell down before him that sat thereon, and worship-
ped. And the multitude again sent forth' a voice f like
the sound of a great thunder.' But the voices I now
heard, were not those of melody or of joyful acclamation ;
for there is no harmony in the praise of Moloch's, wor-
shippers. Their number indeed brought to my mind the
countless multitude of the Revelations ; but their voices
gave no tuneful Hosanna'or Hallelujah; but father a yell
of approbation, united with a kind of hissijig applause.*
* See Milton's Pandemonium, Book X.
ctf Cfmsftan Hesearcjjes
J was at a loss how to account for this latter noise, until
I was directed to notice the women ; who emitted a sound
like that of whistling, with the lips circular and the
tongue vibrating : as if a serpent would speak by their
organs, uttering human sounds.'
6 The throne of the idol was placed on a stupendous
car or tower about sixty feet in height, resting on
wheels which indented the ground deeply, as they
turned slowly under the ponderous machine. Attached
to it were six cables, of the size and length of a ship's
cable, by which the people drew it along. Thousands of
men, women, and children pulled by each cable, crowding
so closely, that some could only use one hand. Infants
are made to exert their strength in this office, for it is
accounted a merit of righteousness to move the God.
Upon the tower were the priests and satellites of the
idol, surrounding his throne. I was told that there were
about a hundred and twenty persons upon the car alto-
gether. The idol is a block of wood, having a frightful
visage painted black, with a distended mouth of a bloody
colour. His arms are of gold, and he is dressed in gor-
geous apparel. The other two idols are of a white and
yellow colour. Five elephants preceded the three towers,
bearing towering flags, dressed in crimson -caparisons,
and having bells hanging to their caparisons, which
sounded musically as they moved.'
e I went on in the procession, close by the tower of
Moloch ; which, as it was drawn with difficulty, " grated
on its many wheels harsh thunder.* After a 'few minutes
* Two of the military gentlemen had mounted my elephant
that they might witness the ipectacle while I walked, add bad
respecting; tije ftt
it stopped; and wnv the worvl-' A
high priest mourn. '- and pro-
nounced his obscene sian/as in the cur- , ,
\\lio responded at intervals in the same strain. *' These
< songs,' said he, 4 are the delight of the God. 11 i
* c.in only move when lie is pleased with the* song.' The
ear moved on a little \vay and then stopped. A boy of
ahout t \\el\e \ears was then brought i'onii to attempt
/thin^ yet more lascivious, it' peradventure tlie God
would move. The l child perfected the praise' of his
idol with sueh ardent expression and gesture, that the
dod was pleased, and the multitude, emitting a sensual
yell of delight, urged the ear along. After a few minutes
it stopped again. An aged minister of the idol then
stood up, and with a long rod in his hand, which he
moved with indecent, action, completed the variety of this
disgusting cxhihition. 1 felt a consciousness of doing
brought him close to the tower ; but the moment it began to
move, the animal, alarmed at the. unusual noise, took fright and
ran off through the crowd till he was stopt by n wall. The
natural fear of the elephant, lest he should injure human life,
was remarkably exemplified on this occasion. Though the
crowd was very closely set, be endeavoured, in the midst of his
own terror, to throw the people ofY, on both sules, with his feet,
and it was found that be had only trod upon one person. It
\\as with great concern I afterwards learnt, that this was a poor
woman, and that the fleshy part of her leg bad been torn off.
There being no medical person here, Lieut. Woodcock, with
great humanity, endeavoured to dress the wound, and attended
her daily j and Mr. Hunter ordered her to be supplied with
every thing tbat might conduce to her recovery.
28 Cjjrtstten Eesearcijes
wrong in witnessing it. I was also somewhat appalled at
the magnitude and horror of the spectacle ; I felt like a
guilty person on whom all eyes were fixed, and I was
about to withdraw. But a scene of a different kind was
now to be presented. The characteristics of Moloch's
worship are obscenity and blood. We have seen the
former. Now comes the blood/
c After the tower had proceeded some way, a pilgrim
announced that he was ready to offer himself a sacrifice
to the idol. He laid himself down in the road before the
tower as it was moving along, lying on his face, with
his arms stretched forwards. The multitude passed
round him, leaving the space clear, and he was crushed to
death by the wheels of the tower. A shout of joy was
raised to the God. He is said to smile when the libation
of the blood is made. The people threw cowries, or
small money, on the body of the victim, in approbation of
the deed. He was left to view a considerable time, and
.was then carried by the Hurries to the Golgotha, where I
have just been viewing his remains. How much I wished
that the Proprietors of India Stock could have attended
the wheels of Juggernaut, and seen this peculiar source
of their revenue/
reverting
< Juggernaut, 20th June, 1806.
** Moloch, horrid king, besmeared with blood
* Of human sacrifice, and parents' tears." MILTON,
* The horrid solemnities still continue. Yes-
terday a woman devoted herself to the idol. She laid
herself down on the road in an oblique direction, so that
the wheel did not kill her instantaneously, as is generally
the case ; but she died in a few hours. This morning as
I passed the Place of Skulls, nothing remained of hec
but her bones.'
e And this, thought I, is the worship of the Brahmins
of Hindostan, and their worship in its sublimest degree !
What then shall we think of their private manners, and
their moral principles ! For it is equally true of India
as of Europe. If you would know the state of the peo-
ple, look at the state of the Temple/
' 1 was surprised to see the Brahmins with their heads
uncovered in the open plain falling down in the midst of
the Sooders before ( the horrid shape,' and mingling so
complacently with c that polluted cast/ But this proved
what I had before heard, that so great a God is this, that
the dignity of high cast disappears before him. This
great king recognises no distinction of rank among his
subjects, all men are equal in his presence.'
so Cfjrtstfan Kesearrijes
6 Juggernaut, 2lst June, 1806*.
* The idolatrous processions continue for some days
longer, but my spirits are so exhausted by the constant
view of these enormities, that I mean to hasten away
from this place sooner than I at first intended. I beheld
another distressing scene this morning at the Place of
Skulls ; a poor woman lying dead, or nearly dead, and
her two children by her, looking at the dogs and vultures
which were near. The people passed by without notic-
ing the children. I asked them where was their home.
They said, ( they had no home but where their mother
was/ O, there is no pity in Juggernaut ! no mercy, no
tenderness of heart in Moloch's kingdom ! Those who
support kis kingdom, err, I trust, from ignorance. ( They
know not what they do.'
6 As to the number of worshippers assembled here at
this time, no accurate calculation can be made. The
natives themselves when speaking of the numbers at
particular festivals, usually say that a lack of people
(100,000) would not be missed. I asked a Brahmin how
many he supposed were present at the most numerous
festival he had ever witnessed. ' How can I tell/ said
he, f how many grains there are in a handful of sand ?'
f The languages spoken here are various, as there are
Hindoos from every country in India: but the two chief
respecting tl)e ^wHoas, 3 1
languages in use by those who are resident, are the
Orissa and the Telinga. The border of the Telinga
Country is only a few miles distant from the tower (>f
Juggernaut.*
Chilka Lake, 24th June.
" , I felt my mind relieved and happy when I
had passed beyond the confines of Juggernaut. I cer-
tainly was not prepared for this scene. But no one can
know what it is who has not seen it. From an eminencef
on the pleasant banks of the Chilka Lake (where no human
bones are seen) I had a view of the lofty tower of
Juggernaut far remote ; and while I viewed it, its abo-<
minations came to mind. It was on the morning of the
Sabbath. Ruminating long on the wide and extended
empire of Moloch in the heathen world, I cherished in
my thoughts the design of some 6 Christian Institution,*
which, being fostered by Britain, my Christian country,
might gradually undermine this baleful idolatry, and ptit
out the memory of it for ever.'
* It will give pleasure to the reader to hear, that a transla-
tion of the Holy Scriptures is preparing in Orisso, and Telinga,
the languages of Juggernaut.
f Manickpatana,
32 Cljrfetimt EesearcJjes
Annual Expenses of the Idol JUGGERNAUT*
presented to the English Government.
[Extracted from the Official Accounts.]
Rupees. ,. Sterling.
1. Expenses attending the table of the idol 36,115 or 4,514
2. Ditto of his dress or wearing apparel - 2,712 339
3. Ditto of the wages of his servants - . 10,05? 1,259
4. Ditto of contingent expenses at the dif-
ferent seasons of pilgrimage - - 10,989 13/3
5. Ditto of his elephants and horses - - - 3,030 378
6. Ditto of his rutt or annual state carriage 6.713 839
Rupees 69,616 8702
c In Item third, c wages of his servants/ are included
the wages of the courtesans, who are kept for the service
of the temple.
< Item sixth. What is here called in the official
account ' the state carriage/ is the same as the car or
tower. Mr. Hunter informed me that the three f state
carriages ' were decorated this year (in June, 1 806) with
upwards of 200L sterling worth of English broad cloth.
' Of the rites celebrated in the interior of Juggernaut,
called the Daily Service, I can say nothing of my own
knowledge, not having been within the temple.'*
* At the Temple of Juggernaut, the English Government
levy a tax on pilgrims as a source of revenue. The first law,
ttsytttmy tlje Iptntoo*; 33
JUGGERNAUT IN BENGAL.
Lest it should be supposed that the rites of
Juggernaut are confined to the Temple in Orissa,
or that the Hindoos there practice a more crimi-
enacted by the Bengal Government for this purpose,was entitled
ee A Regulation for levying a Tax from Pilgrims resorting to the
tc Temple of Juggernaut, and for the superintendarice and
""management of the Temple. Passed 3d of April, 1806."
Another Regulation was passed in Bengal, in April, 1809, re ~
scinding so much of the former as related to the f ' interior
management and controul" of the Temple ; but sanctioning
the levying the tax from pilgrims for admission to the temple j
allotting a sum toward the expenses of the idol j and appointing
an officer of Government to collect the tax. .Of this second
Regulation, the author received no intimation until the third
edition of this work was put to press. In the former editions,
it was stated that the Temple was under the immediate manage-
ment and controul of the English Government ; which be is
now happy to find was not the fact at the time. Whether the
account of the new Regulation had reached England before the
1st of July, 1810, when he had occasion first to notice the sub-
ject, he does not know. But he has it now in his power to
communicate to the public the following authentic information,
which, injustice to the Honorable Court of Directors, as to the
part they have taken in this matter, ought to be known.
When the Bengal Government first announced their Regu-
lation of the 3d of April, 1806, to the Court of Directors,
(which they did by letter, dated 16th May, 1806,) they com-
34 et)rt*tian
nal superstition than they do in other places,
it may be proper to notice the effects of the
same idolatry in Bengal. The English nation
will not expect to hear that the blood of Jug-
gernaut is known at Calcutta : but, alas lit is
municated their intention of making the following alterations
therein j namely, to permit " certain officers of the Tempi*
" to collect their fees directly from the pilgrims agreeably to
ge former usage, instead of receiving the amount cf those fees
" from the public treasury : to allow the Pundits, who are to
" superintend the affairs of the Temple, to be elected by par-
" ticular classes of persons attached to it, instead of being
" appointed by the Government ; and to vest in the Pundit?
" so elected, the entire controul over the Temple and its mi-
te nisters and officers, as well as over the funds allotted for its
" expenses j restricting the interference of the officers of
" Government to the preservation of the pence of the town,
" to the protection of pilgrims from oppression and extortion,
<f and to the collection of the tax to be appropriated to the uss
ft of Government."
When this subject came under the notice of the Court of
Directors in the year 1808, they thought it proper to propose a
distinct statement of their opinions upon it to the Bengal
Government $ and they prepared a letter, wherein they en-
joined, that the Government should not elect the priests who
were to superintend the affairs of the Temple, or exercise a
controul over its ministers and officers, or take the manage-
ment of its funds; and that the exercise of the authority of
lhe government should extend only to objects falling directly
within the province of the magistrate, as the care of the
police, the administration of justice, and the collection of suck
ffje iMnaoos. 35
shed at the very doors of the English, almost
under the eye of the Supreme Government.
Moloch has many a tower in the province of
Bengal : that fair and fertile province which
has been called " The Garden of 'Nations.!'
Close to Is h era, a beautiful villa ou the river's
side, about eight miles from Calcutta, once
a tax, professedly for these ends, as should be required for the
t!ue attainment of them j not subjecting the Hindoos to any
tax for access to their place of devotion, or under the notion
of grant ing them a religious privilege, or of tolerating idoiatiy,
in consideration of money. The Court of Directors, however,
were over-ruled in this proceeding by a superior authority,
which thought it sufficient to acquiesce generally in what the
Bengal Government, in their above-mentioned letter of iGth
May, 18O6, proposed should be done.
By the same superior authority another dispatch was sub-
stituted to that effect, in which it was stated, that as the tax.
on pilgrims resorting to Allahabad and Juggernaut, was estab-
lished during the Nawaub** and the Mahratta Government,,
there did not appear to be any objection to its continuance
under the British Government.
This substituted dispatch went, as the law directs, in the
name of the Court of Directors, although it was in opposition
to their sentiments. But, before it arrived in Bengal, the
Government there had passed, by their own authority, the
Regulation of April, 1809.
That part of the province of Orissa, which contains the
Temple of Juggernaut, first became subject to the British
Empire under the administration of Marquis Wellesley, who
permitted the pilgrims at first to visit Juggernaut without pay-
IX S
36 CIjtt'sttan Besratdjes.
the residence of Governor Hastings, and within
view of the present Governor-General's country-
house, tli ere is a temple of this idol, which is
often stained with human blood. At the festi-
val of the Rutt Jattra, in May, 1807, the Author
visited it, on his return from the South of India,
having heard that its rites were similar to those
of Juggernaut.
ing tribute. It was proposed to his Lordship, soon after, to
pass the Regulation first above-mentioned for the management
of the Temple, and levying the tax ; but he did not approve
of it, and actually left the Government without giving hi*
sanction to the opprobrious law. When the measure was dis-
cussed by the succeeding Government, it was resisted by
George Udney, Esq. one of the Members of the Supreme
Council, who recorded. his solemn dissent on the proceeding's
of Government, for transmission to England, The other
members considered Juggernaut to be a legitimate source of
revenue, on the principle, I believe, that money from other
temples in Hindostan had long been brought into the treasury.
It is just that I .should slate that these gentlemen are men of
the most honourable principles and of u.nimpeached integrity.
Nor would any one of them, I believe, (for I have the honour
to know them) do any thing which he thought injurious to
the honour or religion of his country. But the truth is this,
that those persons who go to India in early youth, and witness
the Hindoo customs all their life, seeing little at the same time
of the Christian Religion to counteract the effect,- are dis-
posed to view them with complacency, and are sometimes in
danger of at length considering them even as proper or neces*
iarv.
respecting tlje )i>ftft00& 37
* Juggernaut's Temple, near Ishera, on the Ganges :
Buttjattra, May, ISO/.
* The tower here is drawn along, like that at Juggeiv
naut, by cables. The number of worshippers at this
festival is computed to be about a hundred thousand.
The tower is covered with indecent emblems, which were
freshly painted for the occasion, and were the objects of
sensual ga/e by both sexes. One of the victims of this
year was a well-made young man, of healthy appearance
and comely aspect. He had a garland of flowers round
his neck, and his long black hair was dishevelled. He
danced for a while before the Idol, singing in an enthu-
piastic strain, and then rushing suddenly to the wheels,
lie shed his blood under the tower of obscenity/* I was
'- This case was fully authenticated at the time, and report-
ed by eye-witnesses in Calcutta. Old Indians in England will
sometimes observe that though they lived many years in the
East, they never saw such things. It is very possible that they
<]id not, if they never inquired into them. Will a Hindoo ser-
vant tell his master that a woman is burning alive, or that blood
is shed under the wheels of Juggernaut ? Certainly not. He
knows that his master, if he be a man of any feeling, will dis-
approve of such inhumanity ; and the Hindoo has no desire to
hear the bloody rites of his religion commented on at a Chris-
tian Table. He will rather conceal the fact, and will have
more satisfaction in promoting his master's pleasures ; and ia
supplying him with the narcotic and soul-cornposing Hooka.
Of the Hindoo scenes around him (even those in which his own
domestics bear a part) there is no mail in general more ignorant
!.ot at the spot at the time, roy attention having been
engaged bj. a more pleasing scene.
$ On tlje other side, cm a rising' ground by i"he side
ef a Tank, stood the Christian Missaoneneff, and around
-d of p<.-opk> liistsnHi// to their preschiDg-
tawfl cf Serainpore, where the Protestant Mission-
aries reside, fc only ;<bc?T.?t a mile and a half from this.
Temple of ,T at. As I passed through the multi-
tude, I met rsons having the printed .papers of
the Mission:;- 'Ut'ir 'h?ifids. Some of them were
reading tfiein very grarely ; others were laughing with
each other at the contents, and saying*, * What do tliese
6 1 sat down on an elevated spot to contemplate this
scene., the tower of blood and impurity on the ODC
hand, and tlie Christian Preachers on the other, I
thought on the commaudmeDt of our Saviour, * Go ye
the English Sahab (roaster). About the year 1708,
twenty- eight Hindoos were reported to have been crashed to
death at this very place, Is-hera, under tiie wheels of Jugger-
naut, impelled by sympathetic religions phrenzy. The fact of
their deaths was notor)vis, sod was recorded "in the Calcutta
Newspapers.
But so little impression did it make on the public mind, and
so little inquiry was made by individuals on the subject, that it
became doubtful at length, whether the men perished by acci-
dent, or, as usual, by self-devotttrient $ for it was said, that to
qualify the enormity of the deed In the view of the English,,
some cf the Hindoos gave out that the men. fell under the
xv heels by accident.
twperttnfl tlje $(n&0o& 59
teach, all nations/ I said to myself, 'How great and
glorious a ministry are these humble persons now exer-
cising in the presence of God !' How is it applauded by
the holy Angels, who c have joy in heaven over one sin-
ner that repenteth ;' and how far does it transcend the
Work of the Warrior or Statesman, in charity, utility,
and lasting fame ! And I could not help wishing that
the Representatives of the Church of Christ in my own
country had been present to witness this scene, that they
might have seen how practicable it is to offer Christian
instruction to our Hindoo subjects/
IMMOLATION OF FEMALES.
Before we proceed to shew the happy effects
of Christianity in those provinces of India
where it has heen introduced, it will be proper
to notice that other sanguinary rite of the
Hindoo superstition, the FEMALE SACRIFICE.
The female sacrifice is two-fold. There is the
sacrifice of women, who are burned alive on the
funeral pile of their husbands; and there is the
murder of female children. We shall first ad-
vert to the sacrifice of N women. The report of
the number of women burned within the
period of six months near Calcutta, will give
the reader some idea of the multitude who perish
annually in India.
40
< REPORT of the number of Women who were Burned
6 Alive on the Funeral Pile of their Husbands, within
* thirty miles rotrod Calcutta, from the beginning of
* Bysakh (15th April) to the end of Aswin (15th
* October) IB04.'
Women burned
alive.
From Gorria to Barrypore ; at eleven different places* 1 8
From Tolly's Nalla month to Gorria } at seventeen
different places 36
From Barrypore to Buhipore $ at seven places 11
From Seebpore to Bakea ; at five places ., . . 1O
io B) dyabattee $ at three places. ... 3
From Bydyabattce, to Basibareea-j at five places. . 1O
From Calcutta to BaraLnugur (or JSarnagore ;) at
four places (5
From Burafanugnr to Chahck (or Barrackpore^) at
six places J 3
From Chaook to Cachrapara -, at four places. ... 8
Total of women burned alive six in months,
near Calcutta 115
e The above Report was made by persons of the Hin-
doo cast, deputed for that purpose, under the superin-
tendance of the Professor of the Shancrit and Benga-
lee languages in the College of Fort- William. They
* See the names of the places and other particulars in " Me-
moir of the Expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment in
British India" p. 102,
"
respecting tlje
were tea in number, and were stationed at different pla-
ces during the whole period of six months. They gave
in their account monthly, specifying the particulars of
each immolation, so that every individual instance was
subject to investigation immediately after its occurrence,
* By art account taken in 1S03, the number of women
Sacrificed, during that year, within thirty miles round
Calcutta, was two hundred and seventy-five.
* In the foregoing Report of six months, in 1801, it
will be perceived that no account was taken of burnings
in a district to the west of Calcutta, nor,' further than
twenty miles in some other directions ; so that the
whole number of burnings within thirty miles round
Calcutta, must have been considerably greater than is
here stated.*
The following account will give the reader
some idea of the flagitious circumstances which
sometimes attend these sacrifices.
SACRIFICE OF THE KOOLIN BRAHMIN's
THREE WIVES.
< Calcutta, SOth Se}rt. ISO?.
' A horrid tragedy was acted, on the 12th instant, near
Barnagore (a place about three miles above Calcutta.)
A Koolin Brahmin of Cammar-hatti, by name Kristo
Deb Mookerjee, died at the advanced age of ninety-
42 Christian
two. He had twelve wives j* and three of them
burned alive with his dead body. Of these three, one
was a venerable lady, having white locks, who had been
long known in the neighbourhood. Not being able to
walk; she was carried in a palanquin to the place of burn-
ing ; and was then placed by the Brahmins on the funeral
pile. The two other ladies were younger ; one of them
had a very pleasing and interesting countenance. The
old l^dy was placed on one side of the dead husband,
and the two other wives laid themselves down on the
other side ; and then an old Brahmin, the eldest son of
the deceased, applied his torch to the pile, with unaverted
face. The pile suddenly blazed^ for it was covered with
combustibles ; and this human sacrifice was completed
amidst the din of drums arid cymbals, and the shouts of
Brahmins. A person present observed, ' Surely if Lord
Minto were here, who is just come from England, and-
is not used to see women burned alive, he would have
* The Koolin Brahmin is the purest of all Brahmins, and is
privileged to marry as many wives as he pleases. The Hindoo
families account it an honour to unite their daughters with a
Koolin Brahmin. " The Ghautvcksor Registrars of the Koolin
cast state that Rajtb Bonnerjee, now of Calcutta, has forty
wives j and that Raj-chunder Bonnerjee, also of Calcutta, has
forty-two wives j and intends to marry more : that Ramraja
Bonnerjee, of Bicrampore, aged thirty years, and Pooran
Bonnerjee, Rajkissore Chntterjee, and Roopram Mookerjee,
have each upwards of forty wives, and intend to marry more 5
that Birjoo Mookerjee, of Bicrampore, who died about five
years ago, had ninety wives." This account was authenticated
at Calcutta in the year 1801. See further particulars in
11 Altmoir" before quoted, p. 111.
respecting tlje J>mfcdo& 43
Saved these three ladies/ The Mahometan Governors
saved whom they pleased, and suffered no deluded female
to conimit suicide, without previous investigation of the
circumstances, and official permission,
5 In a discussion which this event has produced in
Calcutta, the following question has been asked, WHO
WAS GUILTY OF THE BLOOU OF THE OJLO LADY? for
it was manifest that she could not destroy herself ? She
icas carried to be Irarned. It was also alleged that the
Brahmin who fired the pile was not guilty, because he
was never informed hy the English government, that there
was any immorality in the action. On the contrary, he
might argue that the English, witnessing this scene daily,
as they do, without remonstrance, acquiesced in its
propriety. The Government In India was exculpated, on
the ground that the Government at home never sent
any instructions on the subject $ and the Court of
Directors were exculpated, because they were the agents
of others. It remained that the Proprietors of India
Stock, who originate and sanction all proceedings of the
Court of Directors, WERE REMOTELY ACCESSARY TO
THE DEEI*.'
The best vindication of the great body of
Proprietors, is this, that some of them never
heard of the Female sacrifice at all ; and that
few of them are acquainted with the full extent
and frequency of the crime.* Besides, in the
* " When Rao Laoka, Grandfather of the present Chief of
4C CuUk died, FIFTEEN Rackelis (concubines) burnt at his
44 Cljrfetfan
above discussion, it was taken for granted that
the Court of Directors have done nothing to-
wards the suppression of this enormity; and
the Court of Proprietors have looked on, with-
out concern, at this omission of duty. But
this, perhaps, may not he the case. The ques-
tion then remains to be asked. Have the Court
of Directors at any time sent instructions to their
Government in India, to report on the means by
which the frequency of the female sacrifice
might be diminished, and the practice itself
eventually abolished? Or have the Proprietors
of India Stock at any time instructed the Court of
Directors to attend to a point of so much conse-
quence to the character of the Company, and the
honour of the, nation ?
That the abolition is practicable has been
demonstrated : and that too by the most rational
and lenient measures : and these means have
been pointed out by the Brahmins themselves.*
" funeral pile j but not one of his wives sacrificed themselves
fc on this occasion. This ceremony is less expected from the
" wife than from the Rackeli ; and these unfortunate females
" conceive it a point of honour to consume themselves with
(t their Lords."
See Colonel Walker's official Report, dated 15th March,
1808, transmitted by the Bombay Government to the Honour-
able Court of Directors. Paragraph IfjO.
* See them detailed in " Memoir," before quoted, p. 4g.
tlje ^mTuww* 45
Had .Marquis Wdlesley remained in India,
and been permitted to complete his salutary
plans for the improvement of that distant Env
pire (for he did not finish one half of the civil and
political regulations which he had in view, and
had actually commenced) the Female Sacrifice
would probably have been by this time abolish-
ed.* The humanity and intrepid spirit of that
nobleman abolished a yet more criminal practice,
which was considered by the Hindoos as a
religious rite, and consecrated by custom, I
mean the SACRIFICE of CHILDREN. His Lore-
ship had been, informed that it had been a cus-
tom of the Hindoos to sacrifice children in con?
sequence of vows, by drowning them, or exposing
them to Sharks and Crocodiles ; and that twenty-
three persons had perished at Saugor in one
month (January 1801,) many of whom were
sacrificed in this manner. He immediately in-
stituted an inquiry into the principle of this
ancient atrocity, heard what Natives and Euro-
peans had to say on the subject ; and then passejd
a law, " declaring the practice to be murder,
" punishable by death." The law is entitled,
" A Regulation for preventing the -Sacrifice of
*. Ibid,. p. 47,
46 Cfjrfettmt &esearcl)e$
" Children at Saugor and other places ; passed
" by the Governor-General in Couhcil on the
" 20th of August, 1802." The purpose of this
regulation was completely effected. Not a
murmur was heard on the subject : nor has any
attempt of the kind come to our knowledge
since. It is impossible to calculate the number
of human lives that have been saved, during the
last eight years, by this humane law of Marquis
Wellesley. Now it is well known that it is as-
easy to prevent the sacrifice of women as the
sacrifice of children. Has this fact ever been
denied by any man who is competent to offer
a judgement on the subject? Until the supreme
Government in Bengal shall declare that it is
utterly impracticable to lessen the frequency
of the Immolation of Females by any means,
THE AUTriOR WILL NOT CEASE TO CALL THE
ATTENTION OF THE ENGLISH NATION TO
SUBJECT.
HINDOO INFANTICIDE ;
OR,
MURDER OF FEMALE CHILDREN.
The following relation will shew what human
nature can believe and perpetrate when destitute
of the light from heaven.
respecting tlje ^intrcos. 47
Among the Hindoo tribes called theJAREjAH,
in the provinces of Cutch and Guzerat, in the
West of India, it is a custom to destroy female
infants. " The mother herself is commonly
" the executioner of her own oifspring. Wo-
" men of rank may have their slaves and atten-
" clants, who perform this office, but the far
" greater number execute it with their own
" hands."* In defence of this practice, these
tribes allege, that the education of daughters is
O ' O
expensive; that it is difficult to procure a suit-
able settlement for them in marriage ; that the
preservation of female honour is a charge of soli-
citude in a family; and that when they want
wives, it is more convenient to buy them, or
solicit them from another cast, than to breed
them themselves.
* rf They appear to have several methods of destroying the
*' infant, but two are prevalent. Immediately after the birth
" of a female, they put into its mouth some opium, or draw
" the umbilical cord over the face, which prevents respiration.
" But the destruction of so tender and young a subject is not
" difficult, and it is affected without causing a struggle."
Col. Walker's report, paragraph 55. Col. W. further states,
that Dadajee, the Chief of Raj -kut, being interrogated as to the
mode of killing the infants, emphatically said, '* What diffi-
f ' culty is there in blasting a flower ?" He added, in allusion
to the motives for infanticide, " that the Rularies or Goat
" Herds in his country, allow the male kids to die, when
tc there are many of them brought forth."
48 Christian Researches
This atrocity has been investigated and
brought to light by the benevolent and truly
laudable exertions of the honourable Jonathan
Duncan, Governor of Bombay ; to whom huma-
nity is now indebted for one of her greatest vic-
tories. Mr. Duncan had instructed Colonel
Walker, late Political Resident in Guzerat, to
inform himself, (in a military progress through
that province) of the nature and extent of the
practice of Infanticide, and in tl)e name of the
British Government, to endeavour to effect its
abolition. The Bombay Government has now
transmitted to the Court of Directors the official
report from that officer, .dated the 15th March,
1808; and from this document, detailed in 29$
paragraphs, the following facts are given to the
public. This disclosure seems to have been di-
rected by Providence, at this time, to aid the
councils of the British nation, when considering,
the obligations which are due from a. Christian
empire, in regard to the moral improvement of
its heathen subjects. But the fact of Hindoo
Infanticide is by no means new.* Mr. Duncan
himself was instrumental in abolishing the crime
among the tribe of the Raj- ku mars, in Juanpore,
* See it is noticed in " Memoir of the Expediency of anEe-
cleiiastical Establishment for British India/'
respecting tfje fetntroos;. 4^
near Benares in tfye year 1789. Indeed, the
unnatural custom seems to have subsisted for
more than two thousand years : for both Greek
./
and Roman historians mention it, and refer to
those very places (Barygaza or Baroach) where
it is now to be found. The number of , females
who were thus sacrificed in Cutch and Guzerat
alone, (for it is practised in several other pro-
vinces) amounted, by the very lowest computa-
tion, (in 180?}' to three thousand annually.
Other calculations vastly exceed that number.
Lieut. -Colonel ALEXANDER WALKER had
first the honour of appearing before this people,
as the advocate of humanity. He addressed
them in his official character, and, as ambassador
n i he British nation, he entreated them to
suffer thtlr daughters to live. It; seems that they
had means of appreciating the private character
of this orlicer, and they respected his virtues :
but in regard to this moral negotiation, they
peremptorily ret used even to listen to it. The
following are extracts of letters addressed to
him on the occasion.
Letter from the Jarejah JEHAJEE of Murvec,
to Colonel J Talker. Qth &pt. 1807.
* c Your letter, Sir, 1 have received, in which it is writ-
H-M to rear up and protect our daughters : but the cir-
50 Cjjrtstian Eesearcljes
cumstances of tliis case are, that from time immemorial
the Jarejahs have never reared their daughters, nor caa
it now be the case."
From the Mother of JEHAJEE to Colonel Walker,
Sept. 1807.
" Your letter has been received and its contents un-
derstood. You have called upon Koer Jehajee to rear up
his daughter; but it is so, that for many years past
none of the Jarejah tribes have ever reared their female
offspring. Further particulars of this concern you will
learn from Kocr Jehajee's writing; and you must excuse
him on this score." See No. 13, referred to in Colonel
Walker's Report.
i
Better from FUTTER MAHOMED, Jemadar to
Colonel Walker. \st Oct. 1807.
k " ; It is notorious that since the Avatara (or Incarna-
tion) of Sri Chrishna, the people (Jarejahs), who are
descended from the Jadoos, have, during a period of
4900 years, been accustomed to kill their daughters;
and it has, no doubt, reached your knowledge, that all
.of God's creation, even the mighty Emperors of Hin-
dostan, besides all others, the conductors of the affairs
of this world, have preserved friendship with this Court,
and never acted in this respect (female infanticide) unrea-
sonably. But you, who are an Amir (Lord) of the Great
Sirkar, the Honorable Company, having written tome on
this subject, 1 have dr rived much uneasiness, for it does
respecting tlje !>tnli002u 51
iiOt accord witli your good character. This Durbar has
always maintained friendship with the Honorable Com-
pany ; and, notwithstanding this, you have acted so un-
reasonably in this respect that I am much distressed.
No one has, until this day, wantonly quarrelled with this
Court, who has not, in the end, suffered loss. Do not
again address me on this subject/' See No. 20, as?
above*
How conclusive, in regard to any further
interference, would these letters have been
deemed by some ! " What more it would be
" said, can be clone \vlihprudcnce. Enthusiasm
tc alone would dictate further solicitude about
<e this matter." But Colonel Walker did not
desist from his benevolent purposes, because he
met with some obstacles; because he wished to
overcome them.* He sought opportunities of
* When Mr. Duncan, the Governor of Bombay* apprized
the Supreme Government in Bengal of his intention to endea-
vour to abolish the practice of murdering female children in
Guzeratj he received in answer, an expression of their appro-
bation in the following measured terms ; dated the 31st July,
1806.
" We cannot but contemplate with approbation the con-
" ^derations of humanity, which have induced you to-com-
" bine, with the proposed expedition, the project of suppress*
<f ing the barbarous custom of female infanticide. But the
te speculative success even of that benevolent project, cannot
E 2
52 Cl)i*ittan
informing the understandings of the people in
respect to the nature of the crime; and he dis-
covered that it was generated directly by Pride,
Avarice, and the alleged inferiority of woman.
'/ By discussing the subject frequently in the
" public Cutcherry, (the Court of Justice) and
4 ' exposing the enormity of the practice, as
" contrary to the precepts of religion and the
" dictates of nature, every cast came at length
" to express an abhorrence of Infanticide ; and
" the obstinate principles of the Jarejahs began
" to be shaken," And what was the result!
Within twelve months of the date of the fore-
going letters, Jarcjah JEHAJEE himself, JEHA-
JEE'S mother, and FUTTEH MAHOMED, formally
abjured the practice of Infanticide, and were
soon followed by the Jarcjah tribes in general.
JEIIAJEE' first transmitted a writing to the fol-
lowing effect : u From motives of friendship
'" the Honorable Company have urged me to
kt preserve my daughters. To this I consent
-" if the chiefs of Nowanaggar and Gondal
'* be considered to justify the prosecution of measures, which
" may -expose to hazard the essential interests of the state ;
" although, as a collateral object, the pursuit of it would be
" worthy of the benevolence and humanity of the British
'' Government." Moor's Hindu Infanticide, page 37.
respecting ti)e lixnOoos, ^s
" agree." Shortly after, these chiefs did agree,
and bound themselves by a solemn engagement,
in 1808, to discontinue the practice.
About the end of the year 1809? many of the
Jarejah Fathers brought their infant daughters
to Colonel Walker's tent ; " and exhibited them
4t with pride and fondness. Their mothers and
" nurses also attended on this interesting occa-
" sion. True to the feelings which are found
" in other countries to prevail so forcibly, the
u emotions of nature here exhibited were ex-
* c tremely moving. The -mothers placed the
" infants in the hands of Colonel Walker, call-
" ing on him to protect what he alone had
" taught them to preserve. These infants they
i4 emphatically called nis children."*
The following is an extract of a letter from
the Government of Bombay to the Honorable
the Court of Directors, dated 0th January,
f 809 . " W e co n g r a 1 1 1 1 a t e your i I o n o u ra b 1 e
Court on the prospect thus afforded, of extir-
pating from the Peninsula of Guzerat a cus-
tom so long prevalent, and so outrageous to
humanity. This object will not be lost sight
of: and, trusting to the aid of Divine Provi-
dence, we look with confidence to i,ls .gradual,
* Moor's Hindu Infanticide, p. 30 d.
54 Cljrtsttan Beseardjes
but certain, accomplishment, to such a degree,
as may form an Era in the History of Guzerat,
lastingly creditable to the English name and
influence.'*
This event affords an invaluable lesson con-
cerning the character of the Hindoos, and the
facility of civilizing them. What was effected
in Guzerat, in regard to the murder of chil-
dren, is equally practicable in Bengal as. to the
burning of women, and at Juggernaut as to
self-murder under Moloch's Tower. " By dis-
" cussing the subject frequently," says Colonel
Walker, " in the public Cutcherry, and expos-
" ing the enormity of the practice, as contrary
*' to the precepts of religion and the dictates
" of nature, the obstinate principles of the
" Jarejahs began to be shaken/' Now we
would ask, what is there to- prevent the custom
of BURNING WOMEN ALIVE from being dis-
cussed in the public Cuteherry of Calcutta, and
( exposing the enormity of the practice, as
" contrary to the precepts of religion and the
(t dictates of nature ?"
The English nation have a right to demand
an answer to this question from the supreme
Government in Bengal
respecting tlje iDfnBoos. ss
The number of females sacrificed in the pro-
vinces of Cutsh and Guzerat, amounted (as was
before mentioned) to three thousand ami upwards
annually. " The Jarejahs," says Colonel Wal-
ker, " will sometimes remark, that their Gunts
" (or Priests) are poor and despised ; which
" they made no scruple of attributing to the
" sin of Infanticide, and from the wrath of
" God for having the weight of that crime' on
" their heads. This singular opinion, expressed
" nearly in their own words, instead of pro-
" ducing an abhorrence of the act, has served
" to confirm their idea, that they have nothing
" to do with its responsibility and punishment."
Par. 189. It is worthy of remark, that in
almost all countries, it is usual to impose the
chief responsibility for national immorality on
the Priests ; and we think with m\ich justice.
The moral turpitude of the rites of Juggernaut
is, in this way, excused by the people. " It is,"
say they, the sin of the Priests, not ours."
In Christian countries, also, there is sometimes
a secret persuasion in the minds of men, that
the Priest preaches the doctrine of " the God
of this world, and not the doctrine of Christ."
But they try to justify themselves in listening
to it, and in " conforming to the world." It is,
say they, the sin of the Priest, not ours. It
56 Cljtfettan iResearcljes
will, we apprehend, appear to be an aweful
thing, at the hour of death, to have entered into
the Priest's office.
A Jarejah chief, by name HUTTAJEE, who
had preserved his daughters, contrary to the
custom, brought them to the British camp to
be vaccinated. They were between six and
eight years of age, but they wore turbans, and
were dressed and habited like boys, to avoid
the taunts and reproaches of the people !
" As if ashamed or afraid of acknowledging
< their sex, (even to the English) they assured"
" Colonel Walker that they were not girls;
" and with infantile simplicity, appealed to
" their father to corroborate their assertion. "-
Par. 137. How shall we be able rightly to
comprehend the mental debasement of this
people ! No sooner doth God create an im-
'jnprtal soul in a female form, than the parent
destroys it ! And if, by , any means, the infant,
escape for a few \years, she is contemplated as
a reproach to their cast ! And yet, abhorrent to
natural feeling as this may appear, it is certain
that it is only the circuit degree of a principle,
which is common to all the nations of the earth
where Christianity is not known, - - namely,
a disposition to degrade the female character.
For, unless a man can consider woman as a
respecting tlje ^mljoos. 57
partaker of the immortality of the Gospel, and
" as being an heir together with him of the
" grace of life," 1 Pet. iii. 7, he will not ac-
count her his equal, or as entitled to equal
honour. He will estimate her being in the scale
merely of brute strength, and of power of in-
tellect; that is, he will consider her as his
inferior, and as formed to be the slave of his
pleasures.- And, we may add, the infidelity of
Europeans tends directly to the same result.
It is on j-ecord in the annals of nations, that
philosophy, as well as idolatry, debased thus
the female sex. Christianity alone ever did,
Christianity alone ever can, give due honor to
the Character of WOMAN, and exalt her to
her just place in the creation of God.*
It will give pleasuie to the mothers in Great
Britain to hear that a tr ablation of the Holy
Scriptures is preparing for the inhabitants of
Guzerat.
* See, on this subject, Append;* to the " Eras of Light,"
preached, by the Author, before the University qf Cam-
bridge. ,
t The Guzerat tee has been cultivated by Mr. Drummpnd,
Surgeon on the Bombay Establishment, who composed a Dic-
tionary and Grammar in that language. And it appears, from
the Reports of the Missionaries at Serampore, that they had
5s Cijrfstfan Rrteatsfjes
T A N J O R E.
THE Letters of KING GEORGE the FIRST to
the Missionaries in India, will form a proper
introduction to the account which it is now
intended to give of the Christian Hindoos of
Tanjore. The first Protestant Mission in India,
was founded by Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, a
man of erudition and piety, educated at the tJn-
versity of Halle, in Germany. He was ordain-
ed by the learned Burmannes, bishop of Zealand,
jn his twenty-third year, and sailed for India
in 1705. In the second year of his ministry he
founded a Christian Church among the Hindoos,
which has been extending its limits to the pre-
sent time. In 1714, he returned to Europe
for a short time, and on that occasion was
honoured with an audience by His Majesty
George the First, who took much interest in the
success of the Mission. He was also patronized
by " the Society for promoting Christian
commenced a version of the Scriptures in Guzerattee. The
Jarejahs are described by Governor Duncan, of Bombay, as
' possessing but a very slight sense of religion -, professing,
" indeed but little more than nominally the Hiarloo faith, and
" living almost indifferent to the doctrines of any of the
" Sastras." Moor's Infanticide, p. 39.
respecting fte Jpiritioos. 39
Knowledge," which was superintended by men
of distinguished learning and piety. The King
and the Society, encouraged the Oriental Mis-
sionary to proceed in his translation of the
Scriptures into the Tanml tongue, which they
designated " the grand work." This was indeed
THE GRAND WORK ; for wherever the Scriptures
are translated into the vernacular tongue, and
are open and common to all, inviting enquiry
and causing discussion, they cannot remain
" a dead letter." When the Scriptures speak to
a heathen in his own tongue, his conscience re-
sponds, " This is the word or God." How little
is the importance of a version of the Bible in a
new language understood by some. The man
who produces a translation of the Bible into a
new language, like Wickliffe, and Luther, and
Ziegenbalg, and Carey) is a greater benefactor
to mankind than the Prince who founds an
Empire. For the " incorruptible seed of the
word " of God" can never die. After ages
have resolved, it is still producing new acces-
sions to truth and human happiness.
In the year 1719, Ziegenbalg finished the
Bible in the Tanml tongue, having devoted
fourteen years to the work. The peculiar in-
terest taken by the King in his primary enclea-
Vour to evangelize the Hindoos, will appear from
6o Christian Heseatrfjes
the following letters, addressed to the Mission-
aries by his Majesty.
"GEORGE, by the Grace of God, King of Great Britain,
" France and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c. to
" the Reverend and Learned Bartholomew Ziegenbal-
u giiis and John Ernest Grundlerus, Missionaries at
(f Tranquebar, in the East Indies.
V " Reverend and Beloved,
* c Your letters, dated the 20th of January of the present
" year, were most welcome to us; not only because the
*' work undertaken by you of converting the heathen to
" the Christian faith, doth, by the grace of God, prosper,
" but also because that, in this our kingdom, such a
" laudable zeal for the promotion of the gospel prevails.
" We pray you may be endued with health and strength
" of body, that you may long continue to fulfil your
t( ministry with good success ; of which, as we shall be
f( rejoiced to hear, so you will always find us ready to
" succour you in whatever may tend to promote your
" work, and to excite your zeal. We assure you of the
" continuance of our royal favour.
" GEORGE R.
" Given at our Palace of Hampton
" Court, the 23d of August,
" A. D, 1717, in the 4th year
" of our reign."
The King continued to cherish, with much
solicitude, the interests of the mission, after the
death of Zicgenhalgius ; and in ten years from
the date of the foregoing letter, a becond was
.respecting fye ^tntraos. 61
addressed to the members of the mission, by his
Majesty.
" Reverend and Beloved,
(t From your letters dated Tranquebar, the 12th of
" September, 1725, which sometime since came to hand,
" we received much pleasure ; since by them we are in-
" 'formed, not only of your zealous exertions in the pro-
* secution of the work committed to you, but also of
" the happy success which hath hitherto attended it,
" and which hath been graciously given of God.
" We return you thanks for these accounts, and it will
" be acceptable to us, if you continue to communicate
" whatever shall occur in the progress of your mission.
" In the mean time, we pray you may enjoy strength
" of body and mind for the long continuance of your
u labours in this good work, to the glory of God, and the
"' promotion of Christianity among the heathens ; that its
" perpetuity may not fail in generations to come.*
GEORGE R.
" Given at our Palace at St. James's,
" the 23d of February, 1727, in
" the 30th year of our Reign."
But these Royal Epistles are not the only
evangelic documents, of high authority, in the
hands of the Hindoos. They are in possession
of letters written by the Archbishop of Canter-
bury, of the same reign ;f who supported the
* Niecampius, Hi*t t Mist. t Archbishop Wake.
interests of the mission with unexampled libera-
lity, affection, and zeal. These letters, which are
many in number, are all written in the Latin lan-
guage. The following is a translation of his
Grace's first letter; which appears to have been
\vritten by him as President of the " Society for
" promoting Christian Knowledge."
61 To Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, and John Ernest
" Grundlerus, Preachers of the Christian faith, on the
" Coast of Coromandel.
i As often as I behold your letters, Reverend Brethren,
i( addressed to the venerable Society instituted for the
" promotion of the Gospel, whose chief honour and
" ornament ye are, and as often as I contemplate the
" light of the Gospel, either now first rising on the
f( Indian nations, or after the intermission of some ages
" again revived, and as it were restored to its inheri-
" tance ; I am constrained to magnify that singular
^ grodness of God in visiting nations so remote ; and
" to account you, my Brethren, highly honoured, whose
<v ministry it hath pleased him to employ in this pious
a work, to the glory of his name, and the salvation of
" so many millions of souls.
" Let others indulge in a ministry, if not idle, cer-
" tainly less laborious, among Christians at home,
e{ Let them enjoy in the bosom of the Churchy titles
" and honours obtained, without labour and without
" danger. Your praise it will be (a praise of endless
" duration on earth, and followed by a just recompense
" in heaven) to have laboured \\\ the vineyard which
respecting tlje ^Hiflwos. 63
" yourselves have planted ; to have declared the name
* c of Christ, where it was not known before ; and through
" much peril and difficulty to have converted to the
< : faith those among whom ye afterwards fulfilled your
tc ministry. Your province, therefore, Brethren, your
" office, I place before all dignities in the Church.
" Let others be Pontiffs, Patriarchs, or Popes ; let them
" glitter in purple, in scarlet, or in gold ; let them seek
" the admiration of the wondering multitude, and receive
" obeisance on the bended knee. Ye have acquired
" a better name than they, and a more sacred fame.
" And when that day shall arrive when the chief shepherd
" shall give to every man according to Ids work, a greater
" reward shall be adjudged to you. Admitted into the
'* glorious society of the Prophets, Evangelists, and
<c Apostles, ye, with them, shall shine, like the sun among
4t the lesser stars, in the kingdom of your Father, for
4f ever.
u Since then so great honour is now given unto you
" bv all competent judges on earth, and since so great
"" reward is laid up for you in heaven ; go forth with
" alacrity to that work, to the which the Holy Ghost hath
" called you. God hath already given to you an illas-
" trious pledge of his favour, an increase riot to bo
<e expected without the aid of his grace. Ye have begun
" happily, proceed with spirit. He, who hath carried
" you safely through the dangers of the seas to such a
" remote country, and who hath given you favour in the
-" eyes of those whose countenance ye most desired, he
" who hath so liberally and unexpectedly ministered
<c unto your wants, and who doth now daily add members
' <f to your Church ; he will continue to prosper your
64 Christian Eeseatcijes
" endeavours, and will subdue unto himself, by your
(i means, the whole Continent of Oriental India.
a O happy men ! who, standing before the tribunal of
" Christ, shall exhibit so many nations converted to his
" faith by your preaching ; happy men ! to whom it
" shall be given to say, before the assembly of the whole
"human race, 'Behold us, O Lord, and the children
" whom thou hast given us;' happy men! who being
<f justified by the Saviour, shall receive in that day the
" reward of your labours, and also shall hear that glorious
"encomium; 'Well done, good and faithful servants,
" enter ye into the joy of your Lord.'
" May Almighty God graciously favor you and your
" labours in all things. May be send to your aid fellow-
' labourers, such and as many as ye wish. May he
(: increase the bounds of your Churches. May he open
" the hearts of those to whom ye preach the Gospel of
" Christ, that hearing you, they may receive life-giving
" faith. May lie protect you and yours from ail evils
" and dangers. And when ye arrive (may it be late) at
' the end of your course, may the same God, who hath
called you to this wo: k of the Gospel, nnd hath i;iv-
" served you in it, grant to you the iw.aul
*' kiijour, an incorruptible crown of glorv.
" These are the fervent wishes and prayers of, YYIU J -
" rabie Biethrcn.
" Vour most faithful
'' fellow-servant in Christ,
GULIELMUS CAN r l .
" From our Palace at Lambeth,
- January 7, A. D. 3/1C}."
grinftoog, 6$
Providence bath been pleased to grant tbe
prayer of tbe King, " that tbe work might not
fail in generations to come; and the prophecy
of bis Archbishop is likely to be fulfilled, that
it should extend " over the whole Continent of
" Oriental India." After the first Missionary,
Ziegenbalg had finished his course, be was fol-
lowed by other learned and zealous men, upwards
of fifty in number, in the period of a hundred
years, among whoni were Schultz, Jsenicke
Gericke, and Swartz, whose ministry has been,
continued in succession in different provinces,
unto this time. The present state of the Mis-
sion will appear by the following extract from
the Journal of the Author's Tour through these
provinces.
' Tranquebar, 25th August, -1806.
6 Tranquebar was the first scene of the Protestant
Mission in India. There are at present three Mission-
aries here, superintending the Hindoo congregations.
Yesterday I visited the Church built by ZIEGENBALG.
His body lies on one side of the Altar, and that of his
fellow Missionary, GRUNDLER, on the other. Above
the epitaphs of both, written in Latin, ar*- 1
plates of brass. The Church was eb
66 Cljrtswan
and Ziegenbalg, and his companion, died in two years
after. They laid the foundation for evangelizing India,
and then departed e having finished the work, which was
given them to do.' I saw also the dwelling house of
Ziegenhalg, in the lower apartment of which the regis-
ters of- the Church are stiil kept. In these I found the
name of the first heathen haptised by him, and recorded
in his own hand-writing in the year 1707* I n Zie-
genbalg's Church, and from the pulpit where he stood,
I first heard the Gospel preached to a congregation of
Hindoos, in their own tongue. The Missionaries told
me that religion had suffered much in Tranquebar,
of late years, from European Infidelity. French prin-
ciples had corrupted the Danes, and rendered them in-
different to their own religion, and therefore hostile to
the conversion of the Hindoos. e Religion,' said they,
4 flourishes more among the natives of Tanjore, and in
other provinces where there are few Europeans, than here
or at Madras ; for we find that European example in the
large towns, is the bane of Christian instruction.' One
instance of hostility to the Mission they mentioned, as
having occurred only a few weeks before my arrival. On
the 9th of July, 1756, the native Christians at Tranque-
bar celebrated a JUBILEE, in commemoration of the
fiftieth year since the Christian ministers brought the
Bible from Europe. The present year, 1806', being
the second 50th, preparations were made at Tranque-
bar for the second Jubilee, on the 9th of last month ;
but the French principles preponderating, the Govern-
ment would not give it any public support 5 in con-
sequence of which the Jubilee was not observed with
respecting tl;e E)(nftod0. 67
that solemnity which was intended. But in other places
where there were few Europeans, it was celebrated by
the native Christians with enthusiasm and every demon*
stration of joy* When I expressed my astonishment at
this hostility, the aged Missionary, Dr. John, said, e I
have always remarked that the disciples of Voltaire are
the true enemies of Missions, and that the enemies of
Missions are, in general, the disciples of Voltaire.
' Tanjore, SOth August, 1806.
* On my entering this province, I stopped an hour at a
village near the road ; and there I first heard the name of
SWARTZ pronounced by a Hindoo. When I arrived at
the capital, I waited on Major Blackburne, the British
resident at the Court of Tanjore, who informed me that
the Rajah had appointed the next day at 12 o'clock to
receive my visit. On the same day I went to a place
called Swartz's garden. It is close to the Christian
village, where the Rev. Mr. Kolhoff resides. Mr. Kol-
hoff is the worthy successor of Mr. Swartz ; and with him
I found the R^v. Dr. John, and Mr. Horst, two other
Missionaries who were on, a visit to Mr. Kolhoff.
Next day I visited the Rajah of Tanjore, in company
with Major Blackburne. When the first ceremonial wag
over, the Rajah conducted us tO'the grand saloon, which
was adorned by tlie portraits of his ancestors ; and im-
mediately, led me up to the portrait of Mr. Swartz. He
then discoursed for a considerable time concerning ( that
6$ Cljrfettan Beseattljes
\
good man' whom he ever revered as ' his father and
guardian/ The Rajah speaks and writes English very
" intelligibly. I smiled to see Swartz's picture among
these Hindoo kings, and thought with myself that there
are many who would think such a combination scarcely
possible. I then addressed the Rajah, and thanked him,
v in the name of the Church of England, for his kindness
to the late Mr, Swartz, and to his successors, and parti-
cularly for his recent acts of benevolence to the Christians
residing within his provinces. The missionaries had
just informed me that the Rajah had erected ' a College
for Hindoos, Mahometans, and Christians ;' in which
provision was made for the instruction of 'fifty Christian
children/ His Highness is very desirous that I should
visit this College, which is only about sixteen miles from
the capital. Having heard of the fame of the ancient
Shanscrit, and Mahratta Library of the kings of Tanjore,
I requested his highness would present a catalogue of
its volumes to the College of Fort- William ; which he
was pleased to do. It is voluminous, and written in the
.Mahratta character 3 for that is the proper language of the
Tanjore Court.
* In the evening I dined with the resident, and the
Rajah sent his band of music, consisting of eight or
more Vinas, with other instruments. The Vina or Been,
is the ancient instrument which Sir William Jones has
described in his interesting descant on the musical science
of the Hindoos, in the Asiatic Researches, arid the sight
hich, he says, he found it so difficult to obtain in
northern India. The band played the English air of
* God save the King/ set to Mahratta words, and applied
respecting flje $f nboos* ep
to the Maha Rajah, or Great King of Tanjore. Two of
the Missionaries dined at the Resident's house, together
with some English officers. Mr. Kollioff informed me
that Major Blackburne has promoted the interests of the
Missions by every means in his power. Major Black-
burne is a man of superior attainments, amiable manners,
and a hospitable disposition ; and is well qualified for the
important station he has long held, as English Resident
at this Court.
' On the day following, I went to view the Hindoo
Temples, and saw the great BLACK BULL of Tanjore*
It is said to be of one stone, hewn out of a rock of granite ;
and so large that the Temple was built around it. While
I surveyed it, I reflected on the multitudes of natives who,
during the last hundred years, had turned away their eyes
from this Idol. When I returned, I sat some hours with
the Missionaries, conversing on the general state of
Christianity in the provinces of Tanjore, T^ritchinopoly,
Madura, and Palamcottah. They want help. Their
vineyard is increased, and their labourers are decreased.
They have had no supply from Germany in the room of
Swartz, Jsenicke, and Gericke ; and they have no"prospect
of further supply, except from < the Society for promot-
ing Christian Knowledge ; who they hope will be able to
send out English Preachers to perpetuate the Mission.*
70 Cfjrfsttan Begeatrtjes
< Tcmjore Sept. 2, 1806.
* Last Sunday and Monday were interesting days to
me, at Tanjore. It being rumoured that a friend of the
late Mr. Swartz had arrived, the people assembled from
all quarters. On Sunday three Sermons were preached
in three different languages. At eight o'clock we pro-
ceeded to the Church built by Mr. Swartz within the
Fort. From Mr. Swartz's pulpit I preached in English
from Mark xiii. 10. c And the Gospel must first be
published among all, nations/ The English gentlemen
here attended, civil and military, with the Missionaries,
Catechists, and British soldiers. After this service was
ended, the congregation of Hindoos assembled in the
same Church, and filled the aisles and porches. The
Tamul service commenced with some forms of prayer,
in which all the congregation joined with loud fervour.
A chapter of the Bible was then read, and a hymn of
Luther's sung. After a short extempore prayer, during
which the whole congregation knelt on the floor, the Rev,
Dr. John delivered an animated Discourse in the Tamul
tongue, from these words, 'Jesus stood and cried, saying,
If any man thirst, let him come to me and drink/ As
Mr. Whitfield, on his first going to Scotland, was surpris-
ed at the rustling of the leaves of the Bible, which took
place immediately on his pronouncing his text (so diffe-
rent from any thing he had seen in his own country) so I
was surprised here at the sound of the iron pen engraving
respecting tlje Ii)tnto03. 71
the Palmyra leaf. Many persons had their Olios in their
hands, writing the sermon in Tamul short-hand. Mr.
Kolboff assured me that some of the elder Students and
Catechists will not loose a word of the preacher if he speak
deliberately.* This, thought I, is more than some of the
Students at our English Universities can do. This apti-
tude of the people to record the words of the preacher,
renders it peculiarly necessary 'that the priest's lips should
keep knowledge. An old rule of the Mission is, that the
sermon of the morning should be read to the Schools in
the evening, by the Catechist, from his Palmyra leaf.
( Another custom obtains among them which pleased
me much. In the midst of the discourse, the preacher
sometimes puts a question to the congregation ; who
answers it without hesitation, in one voice. The object
is to keep their attention awake, and the minister gene-
rally prompts the answer himself. Thus, suppose that he
Is saying, ' My dear Brethren, it is true that your
profession of the faith of Christ is attended with some
reproach, and* that you have lost your cast with the.
Brahmins. But your case is not peculiar. The man of
the world is the man of cast in Europe ; and he despises
the humble and devout disciple of Christ, even as your
Brahmin contemns the Sooder. But, thus it hath bee!|
from the beginning. Every faithful Christian must lose
cast for the Gospel - } even as Christ himself, the Fore>
* It is well known that natives of Tanjore and Travancora
can write fluently what is spoken deliberately. They do not
look much at their oiias while writing. The fibre of the leaf
guides the pen.
7 Christian
runner, made himself of no reputation, and was despised
and rejected of men. In like, manner, you will f>e
despise^; but be of good cheer, and say, Though we
have lost our cast and inheritance amongst men, we shall
receive in heaven a new name and a better inheritance,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.' He then adds, ( What,
my beloved Brethren, shaH you obtain in heaven :' They
answer, ' A new name and a better inheritance, through
Jesus Christ our Lord/ It is impossible for a stranger
not to be affected with this scene. This custom is de-
duced from Ziegenbalg, who proved its use by long expe-
rience.
* After the Sermon was ended, I returned with the
Missionaries into the vestry or library of the Church.
Here I was introduced to the Elders and Catechists of
the congregation. Among others came SATTIANADEN,
the Hindoo preacher, one of whose Sermons was pub-
lished in England some years ago, by the Society for
promoting Christian Knowledge. He is now advanced
in years, and his black locks have grown gray. As I
returned from the Church, I saw the Christian families
going back in crowds to the country, and the boys look-
ing at their ollas. What a contrast, thought I, is this to
the scene at Juggernaut ! Here there is becoming dress,
humane affections, and rational discourse. 1 see here no
skulls, no self-torture, no self-murder, no dogs and vul-
tures tearing human flesh! Here the Christian virtues
are found in exercise by the feeble-minded Hindoo, in
a vigour and purity which will surprise those who have
fcever known the native character but under the greatest
disadvantages, as in Bengal. It certainly surprised
tegpectms t!)e fotnboos. 73
^X><
myself; and when I reflected on the moral conduct, u)
right dealing, decent dress, and decorous manners of the
native Christians of Tanjore, I found in my breast a new
evidence of the peculiar excellence and benign influence
of the Christian Faith.
e At four o'clock in the afternoon, we attended Divine
Service at the Chapel in the 1 Mission Garden out of the
Fort. The Rev. Mi*. Horst preached in the Portuguese
Language. The organ here accompanied the voice in
singing. I sat on a granite stone which covered the
grave of Svvartz. The epitaph is in English verse,
written by the present Rajah, and signed by him,
f Serfogee/ In the evening Mr. Kolhoff presided at
the exercise in the schools : on which occasion the
Tamul Sermon was repeated; and the boys' ollas ex-
amined.
6 In consequence of my having expressed a wish to
bear Sattianaden preach, Mr. Kolhoff had given notice'
that there would be divine service next day, Monday.
Accordingly the chapel in Swartz's garden was crowded
at an early hour. Sattianaden delivered iris Discourse
in the Tamul language, with much natural eloquence,
and with visible effect. His subject was the e Marvel-
lous Light/ He first described the pagan darkness,
then the light of Ziegenbalg, then the light of Swartz,
and then the heavenly light, e when there shall be no
more need of the light of the sun, or of the moon.' In
quoting a passage from Scripture, he desired a lower
minister to read it, listening to it as to a record ; and
then proceeded to the illustration. The responses by
the audience were more frequently called for than in
74 c&rtetfan
the former Serin oft. He concluded with praying fer-
vently for the glory and prosperity of the Church of
England. After the Sermon, I went up to Sattianaden,
and the old Christians who had known Swartz came
around us. They were anxious to hfN.p something of
the progress of Christianity in the North of India.
They said they had heard good news from Bengal. I told
them that the news were good, but that Bengal ivas
exactly a hundred years behind Tanjore.
, ' I have had long conversations with the Missionaries
relating to the present circumstances of the Tanjore
Mission. It is in a languishing state at this moment,
in consequence of the war on the Continent of Europe.
Two of its sources have dried up, the Royal College at
Copenhagen, and the Orphan-House at Halle, in Ger-
many. Their remaining resource from Europe is the
stipend of ( The Society for promoting Christian Know-
ledge ; } whom they never mention but with emotions of
gratitude and affection. But this supply is by no means
commensurate with the increasing number of their
Churches and Schools. The chief support of the Mission
is derived from itself. Mr, Swartz had in his life time
acquired a considerable property, through the kindness <
of the English Government and of the Native Princes.
When he was dying, he said, * Let the cause of Christ
be my heir/ When his colleague, the pious Gericke,
was departing, he also bequeathed his property to the
Mission. And now Mr. Kolboff gives from his private
funds an annual sum ; not tliat he- can well afford it; but
the Mission is so extended, that he gives it, he told me,
to preserve tlie new and remote congrrgjtiions in existence^
respecting
He stated that there were upwards of ten thousand
testant Christians belonging to the Tanjore and Tinnavelly
districts alone, who had not among them one Complete
copy of the Bible ; and that not one Christian perhaps in
a hundred, had a New Testament ; and yet there are some
copies of tlie Tamiil Scriptures still to be sold at Tran-
quebar ; but the poor natives cannot afford to purchase
them. When I mentioned the designs of the Bible
Society in England, they received the tidings with very
sensible emotions of thankfulness. Mr. Horst said, If
only every tenth person were to obtain a copy of the
Scriptures, it would be an event long to be remembered
in Tanjore. They lamented much that they were desti-
tute of the aid of a printing-press, and represented to me
that the progress 6f Christianity had been materially re-
tarded of late years by the want of that important auxi*-
liary. They have petitioned the Society for promoting
Christian Knowledge to send them one. They justly
observed, If you can no longer send us Missionaries to
preach the Gospel, send us the means of printing the
Gospel,* The Tranquebar Mission and the Madras
* The Brahmins in Tanjore have procured a press, " which
they dedicate (say the Missionaries, in their last letter) to the
glory of their gods :" but their Missionaries, who first intro-
duced the civilization of Christianity at the Tanjore capital, are
stilj without one. Printing is certainly the legitimate instru*
mnt of the Christian for the promulgation of Christianity. We
Protests in 5 have put it into the hands of the Brahmins, and w
ought to see to it that the teachers of our own religion are pos-
54 of ai?. equaJ advantage.
\
76 Cfjrtttton fcesearcljes
Mission Lave both possessed printing-presses for a long-
period ; by the means of which they have been exten-
sively useful in destributing the Scriptures and religious
publications in several languages. The Mission Press at
Tranquebar may be said to have been the fountain of all
the good that was done in India during the last century.
It was established by Ziegenbalg. From this press, in
conjunction with that at Halle, in Germany, have proceed-
ed volumes in Arabic, Syriac, Hindostanee, Tamul,
Telinga, Portuguese, Danish, and English. I have in my
possession the Psalms of David in the Hindostanee
Language, printed in the Arabic character ; and the His-
tory of Christ in Syriac, intended probably for the Syro-
Romish Christians on the sea-coast of Travancore,
whom a Danish missionary once visited, both of which
volumes were edited by the Missionaries of Tranquebar.
There is also in Swartz's Library at Tanjore a grammar of
the Hindostanee Language in quarto, published at the
same press ; an important fact which was not known at
the College of Fort William, when Professor Gilchrist
commenced his useful labours in that Language/
f Tanjore, Sept. 3, 1806.
' Before I left the capital of Tanjore, the Rajah was
pleased to honour me with a second audience. On this
occasion he presented to me a portrait of himself, a very
striking likeness, painted by a Hindoo artist at the Tan*
respecting tlje ^tntioos. -77
jore Court.* The Missionary, Dr. John, accompanied
me to the palace. The Rajah received him with much
kindness, and presented to him a piece of gold cloth.
Of the resident Missionary, Mr. Kolhoff, whom the
Rajah sees frequently, he spoke to me in terms of high
approbation. This cannot he very agreeable to the Brah-
mins ; but the Rajah, though he yet professes the Brah-
minical religion, is no longer obedient to the dictate of
the Brahmins, and they are compelled to admit his supe-
rior attainments in knowledge. I passed the chief part
of this morning in looking over Mr. Swartz's manuscripts
and books : and when I was coming away, Mr. Kolhoff
presented to rne a Hebrew Psalter, which had been Mr.
Swartz's companion for fifty years ; also a brass lamp
which he had got first when a Student at the College of
Halle, and had used in his lucubrations to the time of his
death ; for Mr. Swartz seldom preached to the natives with-
eut previous study. I thought I saw the image of Swartz
in his successor. Mr. Kolhoff is a man of great simpli-
city of manners, of meek deportment, and .of ardent
zeal in the cause of revealed Religion, and of humanity.
jHe walked with me through the Christian village close
to his house ; and i was much pleased to see the affec-
tionate respect of the people towards him ; the young
people of both sexes coming forward from the doors on
both sides, to salute him and receive his benediction. 'f
* It is now placed in the public Library of the University of
Cambridge.
f That I may give to those who are interested in the promo-
tion of Christianity in the East, a more just view of the eta.-
7s Christian Heseattijes
* September 4th, 180&
6 Leaving' Tanjore, I passed through the woods in-<
habited by the Collaries (or thieves) now humanized by
Christianity. When they understood who I was, they
followed me on the road, stating their destitute condition,
meter of Swartz's successor, the Rev. Mr. KolhorT, I shall sub-
join an extract of a Letter, which I have since received from
the Rev. Mr. Horst.
ft Tanjore, Sept. 24th, 1807.
tf The Rev. Mr. KoIhofT is sometimes rather weak, on ac-
count of so many and various cares that assail him without
ceasing. He provides for the wants of this and the Southern
Missions (Tritchinopoly excepted) by disbursing annually
upwards of one thousand pagodas (about 2501. sterling) out
of his private purse, partly to make up the difference between
the income and expenditure of this and the Southern Mission
(of which I annex an abstract) and the rest in assisting the
deserving poor, without regard to religion j and for various pions
uses. To him as Arbitrator and Father, apply all Christians that
are at variance, disturbed from without or from within, out of
service or distressed j for most of our Christians will do any
thing rather than go to law.
" All these heterogeneous, but, to a Missionary at Tanjore,
unavoidable avocations, joined to the ordinary duties of his sta-
tion, exejcise his mind early and late; and if he be not of a
robust constitution, will undermine his health at last. Happily
several neighbouring Churches and New congregations, belong-
ing to the Mission of Tanjore, afford Mr. Kolhoff frequent op-
portunities to relax his mind, and to rtjcruit his health and spi-
respecting tlje ^tntrood. 79
in regard to religious instruction. They were clamorous
for Bibles. They supplicated for teachers. e We don't
want bread or money from you,' said they \ e but we
want the word of GojL'---Now, thought I, whose duty is
ii. to attend to the moral wants of this people ? Is it that
of the English nation, or of some other nation ?'
' Tritchinopoly, September 5th*
( The first Church built by Swartz is at this place-
It- is called Christ's Church, and is a large building,
capable of containing perhaps two thousand people. The
aged Missionary, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, presides over this
Church, and over the native congregations at this place.
Christianity flourishes ; but I found that here, as f at other
places, there is a 6 famine of Bibles.' The Jubilee-
celebrated on the 19th of July, being the hundredth year
from the ararTval of the messengers of the Gospel. On
this occasion their venerable Pastor preached from M
xxviii. 19. 'Go ye therefore, arid teach all nations
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the
rits, by making occasional short excursions to see these new
Christians, who were professed thieves only a few years ago, and
many of them are now an honour to the Christian profession, and
industrious peasants. It is pleasing to behold the anxiety with
which a great number of our Christian children inquire at such
times when their father will return ; -and how they run several
miles to meet him with shouts and cbpping of hands, and
hynlns of thanks to God, as $oon as they discern his palankaeu
^at a distance."
so eijmttau iReseatcljes
Son, and of the Holy Ghost/- At this station, there are
about a thousand English troops. Mr. Pohle heing a
German, does not speak English very well ; but he is
reverenced for his piety by the English ; and both officers
and men are glad to hear the religion of their country
preached in any way. On the Sunday morning, I preach-
ed in Christ's Church to a full assembly from these words,
6 For we have seen his Star in the East, and are come to
worship him.' Indeed, what I had seen in these provinces
- rendered this text the most appropriate I could select.
Next day, some of the English soldiers came to me, desi-
ring to know how they might procure Bibles. ' It is a
delightful thing,' said ojie of them, c to hear our own
religion preached by our own countryman.' I am inform-
ed" that there are at this time above twenty English regi-
ments in India, and that not one of them has a chaplain.
The men live without religion, and when they die, they
bury each other ! O England, England ! it is not for
thine own goodness that Providence giveth thee the
treasures of India !
e I proceed hence to visit the Christian ' Churches in
the provinces of Madura and Tinnavelly.'
The friends of Christianity in India have had
it in their power to afford some aid to the Chris-
tian Churches in Tanjore. On the 1st of Janu-
ary, 18 JO, the Rev. Mr. Brown preached a Ser-
mon at Calcutta, in which he represented the
petition of the Hindoos for Bibles. A plain
statement of the fact was sufficient to open the
wsgettttiy tfje |)ma000. si
hearts of the public. A subscription was imme-
diately set on toot, and Lieut.-General Hewitt,
Commander-in-Chief, then Deputy Governor in
Bengal, subscribed 501. ' The chief officers of
government, and the principal inhabitants of
Calcutta, raised the subscription, in a few days,
to the sum of 10001. sterling. Instructions
were sent to Mr. Kolhoff to buy up all the
copies of the Tamul Scriptures, to distribute
them at a small price amongst the natives, and
order a new edition to be printed off without loss
of time.*
* The chief names in this subscription, besides that of
General Hewitt, were Sir J6hn Royds, Sir \V. Burroughs,
John Lumsden, Esq. George Udney, Esq. J. H. Harington,
Esq. Sir John D'Oyley, Colonel Carey, John Thornhill, Esq,
R. C. Plowden, Esq. Thos. Hayes, Esq. W. Egerton, Esq.
&c. &c.
Thus, while we are disputing in England, whether the Bible
ought to be given to the Hindoos, the Deputy Governor in
Bengal, the Members of the Supreme Council, and of the
Supreme Court of Judicature, and the chief officers of the
Government, after perusing the information concerning the
state of India sent from this country, are satisfied that it Is an
important duty, and a Christian obligation.
Christian
VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES
FOR THE HINDOOS.
now seen what the Hindoos are in
their state of idolatry, as at Juggernaut, and
in Bengal; and what they may become under
the influence of Christianity, as at Tranquebar,
Tritchinopoly> and Tanjore, it remains that \ve
give some account of the translation of the Scrip-
tures into the languages of the Hindoos,
There are five principal languages spoken by
Hindoos in countries subject to the British
Empire. These are, the Hindostanec, which
pervades Hindostan generally; and the four
languages of the four great provinces, viz. the
Bengalee, for the province of Bengal ; the
Ttliuga, for the Northern Sircars ; the Tamil,
for Coromandel and the Carnatic ; and the
Malayallm or Malabar \ for the coast of Malabar
and Travancore.
Of tliesc five languages, there are two into
which the Scriptures are already translated ; the
Tamul, by the Danish Missionaries in the last
century ; and the Bengalee, by the Baptist Mis-
sionaries from England. The remaining three
languages are in progress of translation ; the
respecting t|)e ^intJdos. 83
Hindostame, by the llev. Henry Martin, B. D.
Chaplain in Bengal ; the Malabar, by Mar Dio-
uysius, Bishop of the Syrian Christians in Tra-
vancore ; both of which translations will be
noticed more particularly hereafter; and the
Teliuga, by Ananda Rayer, a Telinga Brahmin,
by birth a Mahratta, under the superintendance
of Mr. Augustus Desgranges, at Vizagapatam,
a Missionary belonging to the London Soci-
ety.*
Ananda Rayer, a Brahmin of high cast, was
lately converted to the Christian faith, and has
given undoubted proofs of the serious impres-
sion of its principles on his heart. f It is remark-
* The Christian church has now to lament the loss of two
of the Translators of the Holy Scriptures, mentioned in this
page, viz. the venerable bishop of the Syrian church, Mar
Dionysius, and the young missionary, Mr. Augustus Desgranges,
Their WORKS do follow them. Rev. xiii. 14. " Pray ye,
therefore, the Lord of the " HARVEST that ye would send forth
more labourers into his " Harvest." Luke x. 2. Second
Edition.
t The Account of Ananda Bayer's conversion is given by
the Rev. Dr. John, tire aged missionary at Tranquebar, in
a letter to Mr. Desgranges. -This Brahmin applied., (as ma"ny
Brahmins and other Hindoos constantly do) to an older Brah-
min of some fame for sanctity, to know " what he should do
" that he might be saved ?" The; old Brahmin told him, that
he must repeat a certain prayer four lack of times : that is,
2
84 Cljrfstfau IResearcljes
able that versions of the Scriptures should be
now preparing for the Mahamedans and Hin-
400,000 times. This he performed in a Pagoda, in six months;
and added many painful ceremonies. But finding no comforter
peace from these external rites, he went to a Romish Priest/
and asked him if he knew what was the true religion ? 'I' he
Priest gave him some Christian books in the Telinga language,
and, after a long investigation of Christianity, the inquiring
Hindoo had no doubt remaining on his mind, that " Christ was
the <( Saviour of the world." But he was not satisfied with the
Romish worship in many points : he disliked the adoration of
images, and other superstitions ; and having heard from the
Priests themselves, that the Protestant Christians at Tanjore
and Tranquebar, professed to have a purer faith, and had got
the Bible translated, and worshipped no images, he visited
Dr. John and other Missionaries at Tranquebar, where he
remained four months, conversing, says Dr. John, " almost
ft every day with me," and examining the Holy Scriptures.
He soon acquired the Tamul language (which has affinity with
the Telinga) that he might read the Tamul translation ; and
he finally became a member of the Protestant Church.
The Missionaries at Vizagapatam being in want of a lean
'Telinga scholar to assist them in a translation of the Scriptures
jjnto the Telinga language, Dr. John recommended Anauda
Ixayer j (t for he was averse," says he, " te undertake any
f< worldly employment, and had a great desire to be useful to
<( his brethren of the Telinga nation." The reverend Mis-
sionary concludes thus : " What Jesus Christ hath required of
<f his followers, this man hath literally done ; he hath leir
." father, mother, sisters and brothers, and houses and laud*,
". for the Gospel's sake,"
See Dr. John's Letter, dated 2gth January, 1808,
aicated to the Bible Society by the Rev. Mr. Brown.
85
doos. by their own converted countrymen ;
namely, the Persian and Arabic versions by
SABAT the Arabian ; and the Telinga versior,"
by ANANDA RAYER, the Telinga Brahmii .
The latter lias translated the four Gospels, and
the Acts of the Apostles. The progress of
Sabat in liis translations will be noticed here-
after.
THE
SHANSCRIT SCHOOL.
THE Baptist Mission, in Bengal, commenced
about the year 1793 ; and to it chiefly belongs
the honor of reviving the spirit for promoting
Christian knowledge, by translations of the
Holy Scriptures, By the cultivation of the
SHANSCRIT language, which is the parent of
many others, they find it easy to superintend
versions in the cognate tongues, such as the
Orissa, Mahmtta, Bengalee, Carnata, and Git-
zerattec. The primeval Shan sent, like an aged
Banian Tree, has many daughters growing
round her in Hindostan. Dr. Carey is dis-
tinguished for his acquisitions in this language,
and has published a copious Grammar of it.
86 Cljrfetian Heseavcftes
lie has also composed short Grammars in the
Mahratta and Bengalee tongues ; and, in con-
junction with his fellow-missionary, Mr. Marsh-
man, has translated into English two volumes
of the ancient Shanscrit work, called the Ra-
niayuna ; and performed various other services
to Oriental literature. The labours of Mr.
Marsh man in the Chinese, have been already
noticed.
The following is the state of the translations
at the Mission Press at Serampore, as extracted
from the last Report.
t, New Testament printed ;
and part of the Penta-
teuch.
BENGALEE, * . . The whole Bible printed.
OIIISSA, .... New Testament printed ;
and part of the Old
Testament.
MAIIKATTA, . . . Gospels and Acts printed.
HlNBOSTAtfEE; . . New Testament printed
to the end of Romans.
Besides these languages, and the Chinese
before-mentioned, translations had been com-
menced in the Seik, the Carnata, Telinga, Ga-
zer at tee, and Bur man.
respecting tlje $inlroa& sr
It has been objected that the same persons
cannot possibly arrive at a critical knowledge
of so many languages. And it is true that
every one of the above is as difficult to acquire
and pronounce, as French, Greek, or Latin ;
and, perhaps, there is no instance on record
of a man being able to preach or compose, in
more than two languages well. But it is to be
understood that the natives themselves are pro-
perly the translators ; and if we have confidence
in the integrity of the man, we may depend
with some certainty on the integrity of the
translation. Besides, it is well known that it
does not require a profound knowledge of a
language, to superintend a translation in it, and
to detect wilful and flagrant error. For in-
stance, a scholar in England may judge of the
accuracy of a version from the Greek language,
though he cannot preach in Greek. Another
consideration is, that no translation can be
absolutely perfect. Our English translation is
not perfect ; nor is it necessary that it should.
Slight variations in words affect not the essen-
tial doctrines, or important facts, of the Bible,
any more than spots in the sun obscure its
light. The light of truth still shines upon us,
the Will of God is still revealed to us, though
the idiom of the language in which it is con-
^s CJjrfetian Besearcljes
veyed, be changed from age to age ; or though
some of the original words, in which that Will
was first given, he lost from the page for ever.
It is, moreover, to he considered how impor-
tant it is that even the smallest portion of Holy
Scripture be translated into a new language.
fc< All Scripture is given by inspiration of God,
" and is profitable for instruction in righteous-
" ness." 2 Tim. iii. l6. A single book, a sin-
gle chapter has often been blessed to the con-
version of individuals, both in England and in
India; and they have died in the faith without
knowing much of other parts of the Bible.
How many excellent Christians in our own
country die in early life, without knowing any-
thing of the prophetical books ? How many
remain ignorant, even to advanced years, of. the
spiritual analogies of the Levitical Law ? We
have no hesitation in, laying down this posi-
tion : The more translations of the Scriptures the
Missionaries commence, the better. Even in
their most imperfect. state, like Wicklilfe's ver-
sion in a remote age, they will form a basis for
gradual improvement by succeeding generations.
Besides, the very best translation must, in the
lapse of ages, change with a changing lan-
guage, like the leaves of a tree which fall in
autumn and are renewed in spring. The two
respecting tije Ceplanese* 39
original languages of Revelation are by the
Providence of God preserved to us, (how won-
derful that Providence !) and remain constant ;
but the living tongues will be ever varying and
flowing, like a stream, to the end of time.
THE CEYLONESE.
IN the island of Ceylon, the population under
the British Government amounts, according to
the best authorities, to upwards of a million and
a half; and one third is supposed to profess
Christianity. This population was divided by
the Dutch, while they had possession of the
island, into 240 church-ships, and three native
schoolmasters were appointed to each church-
ship. The Dutch goverpment never gave an
official appointment to any native who was not a
Christian ; a distinction which was ever consider-
ed by them as a wise policy, as well as a Chris-
tian duty, and which is continued by his Majes-
ty's Government in Ceylon. Perhaps it is not
generally known in England, that our Bengal
arid Madras Governments do not patronise the
native Christians. They give official appoint-
ments to Mahomedans and Hindoos generally iu
90 Cljrtetfan
preference to natives professing Christianity.
The chief argument for the retention of this
system is precedent. It was the practice of the
first settlers. But it has been often observed,
that what might be proper or necessary in a
factory, may not be tolerable in a great Empire.
It is certain that this system confirms prejudice,
exposes our religion to contempt in the eyes of
the natives, and precludes every ray of hope of
the future prevalence of Christianity at the seats
of government.
Jaffiia-patam, in Ceylon, Sept. 2%, 1806.
* From the Hindoo Temple of Ramisseram, 1 crossed
over to Ceylon, keeping close to Adam's bridge. I was
surprized to find that all the boatmen were Christians
of Ceylon. I asked the helmsman what religion the
English professed who now governed the island. He
said he could not tell, only that they were not of the
Portuguese or Dutch religion. I was not so much sur-
prized at his ignorance afterwards, as I was at the time.
I have had the pleasure to meet here with Alexander
Johnstone, Esq.* of the Supreme Court of Judicature,
who is on the circuit ; a man of large and liberal views,
* Now Sir Alexander Johnstons, Chief Justice of Ceylon.
respecting tlje Cejfanrs?. 9 1
the friend of learning, and of Christianity. He is well
acquainted with the language of the country, and with
the history of the island ; and his professional pursuits
afford him a particular knowledge of its present state ;
so that his communications are truly valuable. It will
he scarcely believed in England, that there are here
Protestant Churches under the King's government, which
are without ministers. In the time of BALD;KCS, the
Dutch preacher and historian, there were thirty-two
Christian Churches in the province of Jaffna alone. At
this time there is not one Protestant European Minister
in the whole province. I ought to except IV r. Palm,
a solitary Missionary, who has been sent out by the
London Society, and receives some stipend from the
British government. I visited Mr. Palm, at hi? residence
a few miles from the town of Jaffna. He is prosecuting
the study of the Tamul language ; for that is the lan-
guage of this part of Ceylon, from its proximity to the
Tamul continent. Mrs. Palm has made as great pro*
gress in the language as her husband, and is extremely
active in the instruction of the native women and chil-
dren. I asked her if she had no wish to return to Europe
after living so long among the uncivilized Cingalese. No,
she said ; she was ( all the day long happy in the com-
munication of knowledge.' Mr. Palm has taken pos-
session of the old Protestant Church of Tilly-Pally.
By reference to the history, I found it was the church in
which Baldaeus himself preached (as he himself men-
tions) to a congregation of two thousand natives ; for a
view of the Church is given in his work. Most of those
handsome Churches, of whi: h views are given in the
9? Cfjrfettan me^earcljes
plates of Baldseus's history, are now In rums. Even in
the town arid fort of Jaffna, where there is a spacious
edifice for Divine Worship,, and respectable society of
English and Dutch inhabitants,, no Clergyman has been
yet appointed. The only Protestant preacher in the
town of Jaffna is Christian Darid, a Hindoo Catechist
sent over by the mission of Tranquebar, His chief mi-
nistrations are in the Tamul tongue ; but he sometimes
preaches in the English Language, which he speaks
with- tolerable propriety : and the Dutch and English
resort to hear him, I went with the rest to his Church ;
when he delivered extempore a very excellent Discourse,
which his present Majesty George the Third would not
have disdained to hear. And this Hindoo supports the
interests of the English Church - in the province of
Jaffna. The Dutch Ministers who formerly officiated
here, have gone to Balavia or to Europe. The whole
district is BOW in the hands of the Romish priests from
the College of Goa ; who perceiving the indifference of
the English nation to their own religion, have assume4
quiet and undisturbed possession of the land. And the
English Government justly preferring the Romish super-
stition to the worship of the idol Boodha, thinks it right
to countenance the Catholic Religion in Ceylon. But
whenever our Church shall direct her attention to the
promotion of Christianity in the East, I know of no
place which is more worthy of her labour, than the old
Protestant Vineyard of Jaffna Patam. The Scriptures
are already prepared in the Tamul Language. The
language of the rest of Ceylon is the Cingalese, op
Ceylmese. 9
tlje Ce$l0Hese. 93
e Columbo, in Ceylon, IQth March, 180S.
r I find that the South part of the island is in
much tlie same state as the north, in regard to Christian
instruction. There are but two English Clergymen in
the v. hole island. e What wonder' (said a Romish priest
to me) tf that your nation should be so little interested
about the conversion of the Pagans to Christianity,
when it does not even give teachers to its own subjects,
who are already Christians?' I was not surprised to
hear that great numbers of the Protestants every year
go back to idolatry. Being destitute of a^Head to take
cognizance of their state, they apostatise to Boodha,
as the Israelites turned to Baal and dshteroth. It is
perhaps true that the religion of Christ has never been
so disgraced in any age of the Church, as it has been
lately, by our official neglect of the Protestant Church
in Ceylon.
f I passed the day at Mount Lavinia, the country resi-
dence of General Maitland, the Governor of Ceylon ; and
had some conversation with his Excellency on the religi-
ous state of the country. He desired I would commit to
writing and leave with him a memorandum of inquiries
which I wished should be made on subjects relating to the
former prevalence of the Protestant Religion in the
island, and the means of reviving and establishing it once
more. His excellency expressed his conviction, that
M Cljrtettan
some Ecclesiastical Establishment ought to be given to
Ceylon ; as had been given to other Colonies of His
Majesty in America and the West Indies. He asked
what was the cause of the delay in giving an Ecclesiasti-
cal Establishment to the Continent of India. I told him
1 supposed the chief cause was the mixed government of
our Indian Empire. It was said to be a question at home,
who ought to originate it. Had there been no revolution
in Europe to distract the attention of the nation, and had
Mr. Pitt lived, many things of a grand and arduous
character would have been done which are yet left un-
done. There are now three missionaries of the London
Society established in three different parts of the island.
It gave me great pleasure to find that General Maitland,
and the senior Chaplain at Columbo, the Honourable
Mr. Twisleton, had afforded their patronage in the most
liberal manner to these useful teachers. Government
has allowed to each of them an annual stipend. In re-
turning from the country I passed through the groves of
CINNAMON, which extend nearly a mile in length. Cey-
lon is believed by some of the Easterns, both Muhome-
dans and Hindoos, to have been the residence of the first
man (for the Hindoos have a First Man, and a Garden of
Eden, as well as the Christians) : because it abounds in
' Trees pleasant to the eyes, and good for food ;' and is
famous for its rure metals- and precious stones. ' There
is geld, bdellium, and the onyx-stone.' The rocky ridge
which connects this happy island with the main land, is
called Adam's Bridge ; the lofty mountain in the middle
of the island every where visible, is called Adam's Peak:
-and there is a sepulchre of immense length, which they
rejecting ti>e Cepiowsie, 95
IM\! Abel's Tomb. All these names were given many
ages before the introduction of Christianity from Europe :
The Cinnamon trees love a sandy soil. The surface
of the ground appeared to be entirely sand. I thought
it wonderful that the most valuable of all trees should
grow in luxuriance in such an arid soil without human
culture. I compared them in my mind to the Ceylon
Christians in their present state, who are left to flourish
by themselves under the blessing of heaven, without
those external and rational aids which have been divinely
appointed to nourish the Church of Christ/
* Columbo, II tli March, 1803.
( I have conversed with intelligent persons on the
ineans of translating tlie, Scriptures into the Cingalese
Language. The whole of the New Testament has been
translated, but only three books of the Old Testament.
But even this portion has been translated almost in vain ;
for there is no supply of books for the use of the people.
1 reflected with astonishment on the fact, that there are
by computation 500,000 natives ill Ceylon professing
Christianity, and that there should not be one complete
copy of the Holy Scriptures in the vernacular tongue.
Samuel Tolfry, Esq. head of a civil department in Coluni-
bo, is a good Cingalese scholar, and is now engaged in
compiling a Cingalese dictionary. 1 proposed to him to
undertake the completion of the Cingalese Version ; which
is easily practicable^ as there are many learned
g6 Cljttstian Eesearcfjes
Christians in Colnmbo. He professed himself ready to
engage in the work^ provided he should receive the sanc-
tion of the government. I mentioned to him what had
passed in my conversation with General Maitland, and
his Excellency's favourable sentiments on the subject;
and added that a correspondence would be immediately
commenced with him from Calcutta., concerning the
Work, and funds apportioned for the execution of it.
Alexander Johnstone, Esq. who is now in Columbo, has
furnished me with his sentiments on the best means of
reviving and maintaining the Protestant interest in Cey-
lon. Did his professional avocations permit, Mr.
Johnstone is himself the fit person to superintend the
translation and printing of the Scriptures. It is a proof
of the interest which this gentleman takes in the progress
of Christian knowledge, that he has caused Bishop Por-
teus's Evidences of Christianity to be translated into the
Cingalese tongue, for distribution among the natives/
THE MALAYS.
A NEW -empire has been added to Great
Britain in the East, which may be called her
Malay Empire. The extensive dominion of the
Dutch in the Indian Ocean, is deyolving upon
the English ; and it may be expected that Bri-
tain will soon be mistress of the whole of the.
MALAYAN ARCHIPELAGO. But as we increase
tfje ^tatopsi. 97
dur territories, -we increase our obligations. Our
duties to our Hindoo Empire have been long
enough the subject of discussion : let us now
turn our attention to the obligations which we
6we to our Malay Empire. We are now about
to take possession of islands, peopled by numbers
of Protestant Christians. For in every island
\vhere the Dutch established their government,
they endeavoured to convert the natives to
Christianity, and they were successful. Those
amongst us who would recommend that the
evangelization of barbarous nations should be
deferred > " till a more convenient season," will
have no opportunity of offering the advice in
regard to some of the islands : for, behold, the
natives are Christians already. They profess
the religion of the Bible. Let it be our endea-
vour, then, to do more justice to these our new
Protestant subjects than we have done to the
Christians of Ceylon. We have less excuse in
the present instance, for the Malay Scriptures
are already translated to our hands. What a
noble field here opens to the*view of the " Society
" for promoting Christian Knowledge," and of
the Bible Society !. Here there is ample room
for a praise- worthy emulation, and for the ut-
most exercise of their benevolent exertions. QU-
93 C&rtttian Besearcljes
hundred thousand Malay Bibles will not suffice
to supply the Malay Christians.
The Sacred Scriptures were translated by the
Dutch into the Eastern Malay ;* for that t$
the general language of their extensive domi-
nions in the Indian Sea. But the Eastern Malay
is different from the Western Malay, or that of
Sumatra. In the College of Fort- William,
Thomas Jarrett, Esq. of the Honourable Com-
pany's Civil Service, was preparing a version of
the Scriptures in the Western Malay ; for which
undertaking he was well qualified, having resid-
ed twelve years in Sumatra. When the progress
of the Biblical translations was interrupted in
the College, Mr. Jarrett prosecuted the work,
after his return to Madras. He has had, as an
assistant in the design, a learned Malay of the
rank of Rajah in his own country, who came
from Sumatra for the purpose. Mr. Jarrett has
also made considerable progress in compiling a
copious Malay Dictionary, which he commenc-
ed before he left the island. His labour, it is
to be hoped, will not be lost to the public ; for
* A complete version of the Malay Bible was published in
the Arabic character at Batavia, 5 vols. 8vo. in 1/58, undei
the direction of Jacob Mosscl, Governor-General of tiie Dutci
possessions in the East Indies.
99
the Malay language is daily increasing in its
importance to the British nation.
Prince of Wales's Island, or, as it is called by
the natives, Penang, or Pulo Penang, that is,
the Island Penang, is the capital of our Malay
territories, and is the proper place for the culti-
vation of the Malay language, heing situated close
to the main land of Malacca. As there is a Col-
lege in Bengal for instructing the English in the
languages of the continent of Hindostan, it is
equally expedient that there should be an Insti-
tution in Penang for the cultivation of the Malay
tongue, and of the various dialects of our insular
possessions. The Dutch attended to this object
in the very infancy of their empire. Besides,
it is probable that Penang will, in the progress
of Eastern civilization, become the great empo-
rium of Asiatic Commerce. Its sudden eleva-
tion, is a prognostic of* its future celebrity. It
is situated on what may be called, " the hi_>-l -
way," in which ships sail from either hemisphere;
and is the very centre of British navigation in
the East. The author resided on this island for
about a month, and was greatly surprised at
the variety of languages which are spoken, and
at the different races of men who present
themselves to view in this infant settlement.
The uKTclum'.s ? rj chiefly of the Malay, and
H 2
ioo Christian
Indo-Chinese nations. John Shaw, Esq. was
prosecuting the study of the Eastern Malay
Language, when the Author visited the island,
and has since published a considerable portion of
a Malay Grammar.
The author who chiefly claims our notice in
regard to the Malay regions, is J. C. Leyden,
M. D. Professor of Hindostanee in the College
of Fort-William. To him the learned world is
indebted for " a Dissertation on the Languages
" and Literature of the Indo-Chinese nations/'
just published in the Asiatic Researches, in which
he illuminates a very dark subject, and opens
a new view to Great Britain of her insular pos-
sessions in Asia. Dr. Leyden takes the lead
in this most useful science, in the East, being
possessed of very rare talents for general Philo-
logy, wJiich he has applied almost suddenly, and
with admirable effect, to the Oriental Languages.
If this erudite scholar should prosecute his re-
searches for some years to come, with equal assi-
duity and success, he will promote, in thefiTost
effectual manner, the general civilization of the
East, by opening the way for the future exer-
tions of Christian teachers, and preparing them
for the study of languages, the names of which
are not yet known in Europe.
Penang; and the neighbouring settlement of
respecting tlje jalaps. 101
Malacca, are most favourable stations for the
study of the various dialects of the Malay and
Chinese Languages : and for pouring forth from
the press useful works for the civilization of
maritime and Austral Asia. Every week, boats
of different nations are ready to carry off every
thing that is printed to their respective regions.
The Author found here a general spirit of in-
quiry, a communicative disposition, and an un-
usual thirst for knowledge ; for the civilities of
commerce have a tendency to weaken prejudice
and superstition among barbarous tribes.
Although the Dutch introduced Christianity
on every island where they established a Govern-
ment, yet the greater part of the Malay islands
are involved in darkness. The natives are of
three general casts, Pagans, Mahomedans^ and
Chinese. The Mahomedans chiefly inhabit the
shores, and the Pagans the interior parts of the
islands. The barbarism of the interior nations
in Sumatra, Borneo and other islands, almost
exceeds belief. Marsden, in his history of
Sumatra, had informed us that it was usual with
the natives of the interior, called the Batta
tribes, to kill and eat their criminals, and pri-
soners of war; but the researches of Dr. Leyden
have led to the discovery, that they sometimes
vacrifice their own relations. tc They themselves
102 Cf)tt3ttan
<( declaie," (says he,) " that they frequently eat
" their own relations when aged and infirm: antf
" that not so much to gratify their appetite, as
to perform a pious ceremony. Thus, when a
" man becomes infirm and weary of the world,
" he is said to invite his own children to eat him
" in the season when salt and limes are cheapest.
" He then ascends a tree, round which his friends
" and offspring assemble, and as they shake the
" tree, join in a funeral dirge, the import of
" which is, ' The season is come, the fruit is ripe,
" and it must descend. The victim descends,
*' and those that are nearest and dearest to him
" deprive him of life, and devour his remains in
" a solemn banquet/'*
These cannibals inhabit the interior of the
island of Sumatra, on the shore of which is the
English settlement, Bencoolen, or 'Fort-Marlbo-
rough. We have been settled there for a long
period, and trade with the inhabitants for their
spices. In return for the pepper which the na-
tives give us, it would well become our character
as a Christian nation, were we now, at length
to offer them the New Testament.
Another description of barbarians in the
Eastern Isles, are the Haraforas, called by the
* .Asiatic Researches, Vol. X, p, 208.
respecting ti)e jalaps, 1 03
Dutch, the Alfoers. They are to be found in
almost all the larger islands. " In their man-
' ners," says Dr. Leyden, " the most singular
" feature is the necessity imposed on every per-
" son of, sometime in his life, imbruing
1 his hands in human blood : and in general,
" among all their tribes, no person is per-
* mitted to marry, 'till he can shew the
" skull of a man whom he has slaughtered.
" They eat the flesh of their enemies like the
" Battas, and drink out of their skulls; and the
" ornaments of their houses are human skulls
" and teeth.' 5 * When the author was at Pulo-
Penang, he saw a Chief of the Malay tribe
who had a staff, on the head of which was a
bushv lock of human hair, which he said he had
cut from the head of his enemy, when he lay
dead at his feet.
The foregoing circumstances have been de-
tailed to shew what Paganism is in its natural
state, and to awaken some desire of civilizing
a people, who are now so accessible to us. Cer-
tain Philosophers of the school of Voltaire and
Gibbon, have been extravagant in their eulo-
gium of man in a state of nature, or in some
other state DEVOID of Christianity; and it is
* Ibid, p. 217.
104 Christian
to be lamented that some Christian writers have
tried to draw the same picture. But Paganism,
in its best estate, is well described by one line
of the Poet :
Monstrum, horrendum, informe, ingens cni LUMEN
ademptum. VIRG.
No quarter of the globe promises to be more
auspicious to Christian Missions than the Ma.-
layan Archipelago. In regard to the probable
success of our endeavours, the Dutch have al-
ready shewn what is practicable. The natives
are of different casts, and are a divided people,
The communication is easy from island to island ;
our own ships are continually plying on their
shores. The China fleet pass through twice, or
oftener, every year ; and with most of the is-
lands we have intercourse by what is called in
India the country trade. And now there will
be, of course, an English government established
in each of the conquered islands in lieu of the
Dutch.
The Mahomedans found it easy to translate
the Koran into the languages of Java, and of
the Celebes ; but the Sacred Scriptures are not
yet translated into either of these languages.
The proper language of Java is different from
the Malay of the city of Batavia. The lan~
respecting ftje jfldategs. 105
guage of the Celebes is called the Bugis, or
Bougese.* The natives of Celebes are distin-
guished for their vigour of mind, and strength
of body ; and are acknowledged to be the first
of the Orang Timoi\ or Eastern men. Litera-
ture was formerly cultivated among them. Dr.
Leyden enumerates fifty-three different volumes.
" Their songs," says he, " and romances, are
" famous among all the islands of the East."
Their language extends to other islands, for
they formerly carried their conquests beyond
the Moluccas, The man who shall first trans-
late the Bible into the language of the Celebes,
will probably be read by as many islanders as
have read the translation of Wickliffe. Let us
consider how long these nations have waited
for Christian instruction, and contemplate the
words of the prophecy, " The isles shall wait
" for HIS Law." Is. xliii. 4.
-The facilities for civilizing the Malayan isles
are -certainly very great; and these facilities
are our strongest encouragement to make the
attempt. Both in our translation of the Scrip-
* Lord Minto notices in his Speech to the College of Fort
William, that Thos. Raffles, Esq. Secretary to the Government
in Prince of Wales's Island, is employed in compiling a code of
Malay laws, in the JVIalay and Bourse Languages.
1 06 Cljrtsttan Eeseardjes
tures and in missions to the heathen, we should
avoid as much as possible what may be called
enterprise. Let us follow the path that is easy
and secure, and make use of those means which
are already afforded to us by Providence. Thus
the most valuable and important translation of
the Scriptures will be that for which a people
are already prepared, such as the Malayalim,
the Cingalese, and Malay. And the most
judiciously planned Missions will be those
where there is a prospect of p.ersonal security
to the teachers; and (judging from human pro-
bability) the greatest facilities for the conversion
of the people.
TUB
SYRIAN CHRISTIANS IN INDIA.
THE Syrian Christians inhabit the interior of
Travancore and Malabar, in the South of India,
and have been settled there from the early ages
of Christianity* The first notices of this an-
cient people, in recent times, are to be fpunjd in
the Portuguese histories. When Vasco de Gama
arrived at Cochin, on the coast of Malabar, in
the year 1503, he saw the sceptre of the Chris-
respecting tlje g>prfim& 107
i King-; for the Syrian Christians had for-
jm'erly regal power in Malay-Ala.* The name
or title of their last King was Beliartc ; and he
.dying without issue, the dominion devolved on
the King of Cochin and Diamper.
When the Portuguese arrived, they were
agreeably surprised to find upwards of a hun-
dred Christian Churches on the coast of Mala-
bar. But when they became acquainted with
the purity and simplicity of their worship, they
were offended. "These Churches," said the
Portuguese, '* belong to the Pope." " Who is
the Pope?" said the natives, " we never heard
of him." The European priests were yet more
alarmed, when they found that these Hindoo
Christians maintained the order and discipline
of a regular Church under Epispocal Jurisdic-
tion : and that, for 1300 years past, they had
enjoyed a succession of Bishops appointed by
the Patriarch of Antioch. " W T e," said they,
" are of the true faith, whatever you from the
* Malay- Ala is the proper name for the whole country of
Travancore and Malabar, comprehending the territory between
the mountains and the sea, from Cape Comorin to Cape Illi
or Dilly. The language of these extensive regions is called
Malay-alim, and sometimes Malabar. We shall use the word
''Malal-ar as being of easier pronunciation.
i OB Cljvtsttau Eeseavrt)es
" West may be ; for we come .from the place
tc where the followers of Christ were first called
"Christians."
When the power of the Portuguese became
sufficient for their purpose, they invaded these
tranquil Churches, seized some of the Clergy, and
devoted them to the death of heretics. Then
the inhabitants heard for the first time that
there was a place called the Inquisition ; and that
its fires had been lately lighted at Goa, near their
own land. But the Portuguese, finding that the
people were resolute in defending their ancient
faith, began to try more conciliatory measures.
They seized the Syrian Bishop, Mar Joseph, and
sent him prisoner to Lisbon, and then convened
a Synod at one of the Syrian Churches called
Diamper, near Cochin, at which the Romish
.Archbishop Menezes presided* At this compul-
sory ^Sinod, 150 of the Syrian Clergy appeared.
They were accused of the following practices
and opinions, " That they had married wives; that
" they owned but two Sacraments, Baptism and
fi the Lord's Supper; that tltey neither invoked
4 * Saints, nor worshipped Images, nor believed
* { in Purgatory : and that they had no other
" orders or names of dignity in the Church,
" than Bishop, Priest, and Deacon." These
tenets they were called on to abjure, or to suffer
tl)e g>prtot2L 109
suspension from all Church benefices. It wa*
also decreed that all the Syrian books on Eccle-
siastical subjects that could be found, should be
burned ; " in order,'' said the Inquisitors, " that
no pretended apostolical monuments may re-
main."
The Churches on the sea-coast were thus
compelled to acknowledge the supremacy of
the Pope : but they refused to pray in Latin, and
insisted on retaining- their own language and
Liturgy. This point they said they would only
give up with their lives. The Pope compro-
mised with them: Menezes purged their Litur-
gy of its errors : and they retain their Syriac
Language, and have a Syriac College unto this
day. These are called the Syro-Roman Churches,
and are principally situated on the sea-coast.
The Churches in the interior would not yield
to Rome. After a show of submission for a little
while, they proclaimed eternal war against the
Inquisition; they hid their books, fled to the
mountains, and sought the protection of the
Native Princes, who had always been proud of
their alliance.
Two centuries had elapsed without any par-
ticular information concerning the Syrian Chris-
tians in Malay-Ala. It was doubted by inanv
whether they existed at all; but if they did
no
exist, it was thought probable that they
possess some interesting documents of Christian;
antiquity. The Author conceived the design
of visiting them, if practicable* in his tour
through iiindostan. He presented a short
memoir on the subject, in 1805, to Marquis
Wellesley, then Governor-general of India;
who was pleased to give orders that every faci-
lity should be afforded to him in the prosecution
of his inquiries. About a year after that Noble-
man had left India, the Author proceeded on
his Tour. It was necessary that he should visit
first the Court of the Rajah of Travancore, iii
whose dominions the Syrian Christians resided,
that he might obtain permission to pass to their
country. The t\ro chief objects which he
proposed to himself in exploring the state of
this ancient people, were these: First, to inves-
tigate their literature and history, and to collect
Biblical manuscripts. Secondly, if he should
find them to be an intelligent people, and well
acquainted with the Syriac Scriptures, to endea-
vour to make them instruments of illuminating
the Southern part of India, by engaging them
in translating their Scriptures iiito the Native
Languages. He had reason to believe that this
\vdd not yet been done; and lie was prepared
uot to wonder at the delay, when he reflected
tije >ptiaHS, in
how long it was before his own countrymen
began to think it their duty to make versions of
the Scriptures, for the use of other nations,
* Palace of Travancore, 19th Oct. 180G.
c l have now been a week at the Palace of Trivan-
durum, where the Rajah resides. A letter of introduction
from Lieut.-Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident at
Travancore, procured me a proper reception. At my
first audience His Highness was very inquisitive as to
the objects of my journey. As I had servants with me
of diffefi&t casts and languages, it was very easy for
the Brahmins to discover every particular they might
wish to know, in regard to my profession, pursuits, and
manner of life. When I told the Rajah that the Syrian
Christians were supposed to he of the same religion with
the English, he said he thought that could not be the
ease, else he must have heard it before ; if, however, it
was so, he considered my desire to visit them as being
very reasonable. I assured His Highness that their
Shaster and ours was the same ; and shewed him a.
Syriac New Testament which I had at hand. The book
being bound and gilt after the European manner, the
Rajah shook his head, and said he was sure there was
not a native in his dominions who could read that book.
I observed that this would be proved in a few days.
The Dewan (or Prime Minister) thought the character
something like what he had seen sometimes in the
houses of the Sooriani. The Rajah said he would afford
me every facility for my journey in his power. He put
an emerald ring on my finger, as a mark of his friend-
ship, and to secure me respect in passing through his
country ; and he directed his Dcwan to send proper per-
sons with me as guides.
' 1 requested that the Rajah would he pleased to pre-
sent a Catalogue of all the Hindoo Manuscripts in the
Temples of Travancore to the College of Fort -William
in BengaL The Brahmins were very averse to this ; but
when I shewed the Rajah the Catalogues of the books
in the Temples of Tanjorc, given by the Rajah of Tan-
jore, and of those of the Temple of Rarnisseram, given
me by order of the Rannie (or Queen) of Ramnad.,
he desired it might be done : and orders have been sent
to the Hindoo College of Trichoor for that purpose.'*
i Chinganoor ; a Church of the Syrian Chr'ititicni*\
Nor. lOf/i, 1806.
c From the palace of Travancore I proceeded to
Mavely-car, and thence to the hills at the bottom of the
high Ghauts which divide the Carnatic from Malay-Ala.
The face of the country in general, in the vicinity of the
* These three Catalogues, together with that of the Rajah
of Cochin, which the Author procured afterwards, are now
deposited in the College of Fort-William, and probably contain
all the Hindoo literature 0f the South of India.
g>jmans, 1 1 3
mountains, exhibits a varied scene of hill and dale, and
winding streams. These streams fall from the moun-
tains and preserve the vallies in perpetual verdure. The
woods produce pepper, cardamoms, and cassia, or common
cinnamon ; also frankincense and other aromatic gums.
What adds much to the grandeur of the- scenery in
this country is, that the adjacent mountains of Travan-
core are not barren., hut are covered with forests of teak
wood (the Indian oak,) producing, it it said, the largest
timber in the world.
c The first view of the Christian Churches in this
sequestered region of Hindostan, connected with the idea
of their tranquil duration . for so many ages, cannot'
fail to excite pleasing emotions in the mind of the
beholder. The form of the oldest buildings is not unlike
that of some of the eld Parish Churches in England ;
the style of building in both being of Saracenic origin.
They have sloping roofs, pointed arch windows, and
buttresses supporting the walls. The beams of the roof
being exposed to view are ornamented ; and the ceiling
,of the choir and altar is circular and fretted. In the
Cathedral Churches, the shrines of the deceased bishops
are placed on each side of the altar. Most of the
Churches are built of a reddish stone,* squared and
* This stone possesses a singular property. At. the quarry
it is so soft that it may be pared with a knife, and modelled in
any fashion with ease 5 but when exposed to the air, it indurates
like adamant. Dr. Francis Buchanan, of Bengal, wished me to
bring home a specimen of this stone, which he had not seen in
any of the collections in Britain.
I
114 Cljrfotian Elesearcljes
polished at the quarry ; and are of durable construction*
The bells of the Churches are cast in the founderies of
the country : some of them are of large dimensions,
and have inscriptions in Syriac and Mai; y-alim. In
approaching a town in the evening, I once heard the.
sound of the bells among the hills ; a circumstance which
made me forget for a moment that I was in Hindostan,
and reminded me of another country.
4 The first Syrian Church which I saw was at Mavely*
oar: but the Syrians here are in the vicinity of the
Homish Christians j and are not so simple in their man-
ners ns those nearer the mountains. They had been
often visited by Romish emissaries in former times :
and they at first suspected that I belonged to that com-
munion. They had heard of the English, but strangely
supposed that they belonged to the Church of the Pope
in the West. They had been so little accustomed to
*ee a friend, that they could not believe that I was come
with any friendly purpose. Added to this, I had some
tiisi'u.ssions with a most intelligent priest, in regard to
the original language of the Four Gospels, which he
maintained to be Syriac ; and they suspected from the
complexion of my argument, that I wished to weaken
the evidences for their antiquity.* Soon, however, the
* (C You concede," said tie Syrian , " that our Saviour spoke
in our language ; how do you know it ?" From Syriac expres
s;cns in the Greek Gospels. It appears that he spoke Syriac
when he wnlked by the way (Ephph;uh<i), and when he sat ia
?he house (Talitha Cumi), and vvh^nhe was upon the cross
uCll, K15; lama sabachthani). The Syrians were pleased whew
respecting tlje Syrians. 115
gloom and suspicion subsided ; they gave me the right
hand of fellowship, in the primitive manner ; and one of
they heard that we had got their language in our English books.
The priest observed that these last were not the exact words,
but ' Ail, Ail, lamono sabachthani.' I answered that the
word mast have been very like Eli, for one said ' He calleth
Ellas' " True," said he, " but yet it was more likely to be Ail
A'd (pronounced 11 or Eel) fur Hit or Hi/a is Syriac for
Vinegar j and one thought he wanted Vinegar, and filled
immediately a sponge with it. But our Saviour did not want
the medicated drink as they supposed."- -" But," added he, " if
the parables and discourses of our Lord were in Syriac, and the
people of Jerusalem commonly used it, is it not marvellous
that his Disciples did not record his parables in the Syriac Lan-
guage j and that they should have recourse to the Greek ?" I
observed that the Gospel was for the world, and the Greek was
then the universal language, and therefore Providence selected
it. "It is very probable," said he, " that the Gospels were
translated immediately afterwards into Greek, as into other
languages ; but surely there must have been a Syriac original.
The poor people in Jerusalem could not read Greek. Had they
no record in their hands, of Christ's parables which they had
heard, and of his sublime discourses recorded by St. John, after
his ascension ?" I acknowledged thar. it was believed by some
of the learned that the Gospel of St. Matthew was written
originally in Syriac. " So you admit St. Matthew ? You may
" as well admit St. John. Or was one gospel enough for the
" inhabitants of Jerusalem ? M I contended that there were
many Greek and Roman words In their own Syriac Gospsls,
" True," said he, " Roman words fur Roman things." They
wished however to see some of these words. The discussion
afterwards, particularly in reference te the Gospel of St. Luke,
was mare in my favour.
I iJ
ii6 Cljrfettan ffitesearrijes
their number was deputed to accompany me t6 the
Churches in the interior.
e When we were approaching the Church of Cliin-
ganoor, we met one of the Cassanars^or Syrian Clergy.
He was dressed in a wl/ite loose vestment with a cap of
red silk hanging down behind. Being informed who he
was, I said to him in the Syriac Language, ' Peace he
unto you/ He was surprized at the salutation, hut
immediately answered, c The God of peace be with you."
He accosted the Rajah's servants in the language of the
country to know who I was ; and immediately returned
to the village to announce our approach. When we
arrived, I was received at the door of the Church by three
Kasheeshas that is, Presbyters, or Priests, who were
habited in like manner, in white vestments. Their names
were Jesu, Zecharias, and Urias, which they wrote down
in my Journal, each of them adding to his name the
title of Kasheesha. There were also present two Shum-
shanas, or Deacons. The elder Priest was a very
intelligent man, of reverend appearance, having a long
white beard, and of an affable and engaging deport-
ment. The three principal Christians, or lay elders,
belonging to the Church, were named Abraham, Thoma,
and Alexandras. After some conversation with my
attendants they received me with confidence and affecr
tion ; and the people of the neighbouring village's came
.round, women MS well as men. The sight of the WOMKN
assured me that I was once more (after a long absence
from England) in a Christian country. For the Hindoo
women, and the Mahomedan women, and in short, all
women who are not Christians, are accounted bv the men
respecting tJje p>j>rtan& 1 1 7
an inferior race : and, in general,, are confined to the
house for life, like irrational creatures. In .every coun-
tenance now before me I- thought I could discover the
intelligence of Christianity. But at the same time, I
perceived, all around, symptoms of poverty and political
depression. In the .Churches, and in the people, there
was the air of fallen greatness. I said to the senior
Priest, < .You appear to me like a people who have known
better t\- it is e ; ven so,' said lie. * We are
i degenerate state compared \vith our forefathers.'
lie noticed, that there were two causes of their present
decay. c '4.bout 300 years ago, an enemy came from the
west, hearing the name .of Christ, but armed with the
inquisition : and compelled us to seek tlie. protection of
the native Princes. .Vnd the native Princes have kept
us in a state of depression ever since. They indeed
recognize our ancient personal privileges, r for we rank in
general ne^t .to the JVaire,. the. nobility of -the country;
hut .they huve encroached by degrees on our property,
till we have been reduced to the humble state in which
you find us. The glory o.f our Church has passed away;
but we hope your nation will revive it again.' I observed
that f the , glory of a Church could never die, if it
preserved the Bible.' ' We have preserved the Bib]e/
said he, ' the Hindoo Princes never touched our liberty
of conscience. We weye formerly on a footing with
them in political power; and .they respect our religion.
\Yc have also converts frorn time to time ; biit in this
Christian duty we are not .so active as we once were;
besides, it is not so creditable now to become Christian,
u low estate,' He then pointed out to me a Nam-
i is Christian
boory Brahmin, (that is, a Brahmin of the highest cast)
\vho had lately become a Christian, and assumed the
white vestment of a Syrian Priest. ' The learning too
of the Bible/ he added, c is in a low state amongst us.
Our copies are few in number; and that number is
diminishing instead of increasing ; and the writing out a
whole copy of Sacred Scriptures is a great labour, where
there is no profit and little piety/ . I then produced a
printed copy of the Syriac New Testament. There was
not one of them who had ever seen a printed copy before.
They admired it much; and every Priest, as it came
into his hands, began to read a portion, which he did
fluently, while the women came round to hear. I asked
the old Priest whether I should send them some copies
from Europe. ' They would be worth their weight in
silver,' said he. He asked me whether the Old Testa-
ment was printed in Syriac as well as the New. I told
him it was, but I had not a copy. They professed an
earnest desire to obtain some copies of the whole Syriac
Bible; and asked whether it would be practicable to
obtain one copy for every church. * I must confess to
you/ said Zecharias, ' that we have very few copies of
the Prophetical Scriptures in the Church. Our Church
languishes for want of the Scriptures.' But he added,
* the language that is most in use among the people is
the Malayalim, (or Malabar,) the vernacular language of
the country. The Syriac is now only the learned lan-
guage, and the language of the Church : but we gene-
rally expound the Scriptures to the people in the verna-
cular tongue/
* I then entered on the subject of the translation of tlwj
flje g>puan&- M
Scriptures. He said * a version could be made with
critical accuracy ; for there were many of the Syrian
Clergy who were perfect masters of Loth languages,
having spoken them from their infancy.' < But,' said he,
4 our Bishop will rejoice to see you, and to discourse
with you on this and other subjects. 1 I told them that
if a translation could be prepared, I should be able to
get it printed, and to distribute copies among their fifty-
five Churches at a small price. * That indeed would
give joy,' said old Abraham. There was here a murmur
of Satisfaction among the people. * If I understand you
right/ said I, * the greatest blessing the English Church
can bestow upon you, is the Bible/ ' It is so,' said he.
* And what is the next greatest ?' said I. * Some freedom
and personal consequence as a people/ By which
he meant political liberty. ( We are here in bondage,
like Israel in Egypt/ I observed that the English
nation would doubtless recognize a nation of fellow
Christians ; and would be happy to interest itself in
their behalf, as far as our political relation with the
Prince of the country would permit, They wished to
know what were the principles of thy English Govern-
ment, civil and religious. I answered that our Govern-
ment might be said to be founded generally on the
principles of the Bible. ' Ah,' said old Zecharias, c that
must be a glorious Government which is founded on the
principles of the Bible/ The Priests then desired I
would give them some account of the History of the
English nation, and of our secession from their enemy
the Church of Home. And iu return, I requested they
would give jne some account of their History. My
1 so Christian Besearrtjes
communications with the Syrians are rendered very easVj,
by means of an Interpreter whom I brought with me
all the way from the Tanjore country. He is a Hin-
doo by descent, but is an intelligent Christian, and was
a pupil and catechist of the late Mr. Swartz. The
Rev. Mr. Kolhoff recommended him to me. He for-
merly lived in Travancore, and is well acquainted with
the vernacular tongue. He also reads and writes En-
glish pretty well, and is as much interested in favour of
the Syrian Christians as I myself. Besides Mr. Swartz's
catechist, there are two natives of Travancore here, who
speak the Hindostanee Language, which is familiar
to me. My knowledge of the Syriac is sufficient to refer
to texts of Scripture ; but I do not well understand
the pronunciation of the Syrians. I hope to be bet-
ter acquainted with their language before I leave the
country/
< Ranhiel, a Syrian Churchy Nov. Igth, 1806,
tf This Church is built upon a rocky hill on the banks or
the river, and is the most remote of all the Churches in
this quarter. The two Kasheeshas here are Lucas and
Mattai (Luke and Matthew.) The chief Lay members
are Abraham, Georgius, Thoma, and Philippus. Some
of the Priests accompany me from Church to Church.
I have now visited eight Churches, and scarcely believe
that I am in the laud of the Hindoos j only that I now
respecting tlje Brians. 1 2 1
and then see a Hindoo temple on the banks of the river.
I observed that the bells of most of the Churches are
within the building, and not in a tower. The reason
they said was this. When a Hindoo temple happens to
be near a church, the Hindoos do not like the bell to
sound loud, for they say it frightens their God. I per-
ceive that the Syrian Christians assimilate much to the
Hindoos in the practice of frequent ablutions for health
and cleanliness, and in the use of vegetables and light
food.
e I attended divine service on the Sunday. Their Li-
turgy is that which was formerly used in the Churches of
the Patriarch of Antioch. During the prayers, there
were intervals of silence : the priests praying in a low
voice and every man praying for himself. These silent
intervals add much to the solemnity and appearance of
devotion. They use incense in the Churches, it grows
in the woods around them ; and contributes much, they
say, to health, and to the warmth and comfort of the
Church during the cold and rainy season of the year. At
the conclusion of the service, a ceremony takes place
which pleased me much. The Priest, (or Bishop, if he
be present) comes forward, and all the people pass by him.
as they go out, receiving his benediction individually.
If any man has been guilty of any immorality, he does
not receive the blessing; and this, in their primitive and
patriarchal state, is accounted a severe punishment.
Instruction by preaching is little in use among them now.
Many of the old men lamented the decay of piety, and
religious knowledge ; and spoke with pleasure of the
record of ancient times. They have some ceremonies
nearly allied to those of the Greek Church. Here, ;
all Churches in a state of decline, there is too much
formality in the worship. But they have the Bible am! a
scriptural Liturgy; and these will save a Church in the
worst of times. These may preserve thr spark and life
of religion, though the flame he out. And as there were
hut few copies of the Bible among the Syrians, (for everr
copy was transcribed with the pen) it- is highly probable
that, if they had not enjoyed the advantage of the daily
prayers, and daily portions of Scripture in their Liturgy,
there would have been> in the revolution of ages, no
vestige of Christianity left among them.*
* In 3 Bat'son Sike ours 5 overflowing with knowledge, mew
are not always in circumstances to perceive the value of a scrip-
tural Liturgy. When Christians arc well taught, they think
they xvarit something better. But the young and the ignorant,
who form a ^reat proportion of the community, are edified by
a little plain scriptural instruction frequently repeated. A small
Church or Sect may do without a form for a while. But a
national Liturgy is that which preserves a relic of the true faith
among the people in a large empire, when the Priests leave
their ARTICLES and their CONFESSIONS of FAITH. Woe to the
declining Church which hath no scriptural Liturgy ! For when
the Bible is gone, or when it ceases to be read to the people,
what is there left ? Witness the Presbyterians in the West of
England, and some other sects, who are said to have become
Avians and Socinians to a man. Eight chapters of holy Scripture,
on an average, including the Psalrns, are read to the people on
tvery sabbath day, in the Church of England, four chapters are
recommended to be read on every Sabbath day by the " Direc-
tory for public Worship" in the Church of Scotland, viz. "One
rejecting tl>e Syrians. 123
* The doctrines of the Syrian Christians are few in
number, but pure,, and agree in essential points with tlwsc
of the Church of England : so that, although the body of
rt chapter of each Testament at every meeting." But, in con-
sequence of its not being positively ordained, (as in ihe Church
of England) not one chapter is now regularly read. When,
therefore, a minister of the Kirk chuses to deviate from the
evangelical doctrines of the CONFESSION OF FAITH, (which
will sometimes happen) what, we would ask, is there left
for the people t*
The Puritans of a former age in England, did not live long
enough to see the use of an evangelical Formulary. By them,
the experiment of a pure church devoid of form, was made
under the most favourable circumstances. I know not what
was wanting of human and local circumstance, according to
their own principles, to give peculiar doctrines perpetuity, for
they assumed that an establishment and human ordinance are of
no service in supporting or perpetuating the Church of Christ.
But yet with the first generation of men (who had their educa-
tion
* The Kirk of Scotland is, we believe, the only national
Church in the world in which the Holy Scriptures are ?iot read.
When its ministers are asked why they do not conform to the
authorised Ritual for the public worship of the nation, and rend
the word of God regularly to the people, they answer that
" the people do not like it." But, if it be true that the people
no NOT LIKE to hear the Scriptures read in the house of God,
thfs extraordinary fact is the strongest proof that can be adduced
of the necessity of reading them, and of beginning to read
them without delay. How can it be expected that the blessing
*>i God should continue to accompany the ministrations of any
Church where his holy word ceases to be solemnly read to the
people ?
1 24 Cfjrfettan iRr searches
the Church appears to be ignorant., and formal,
there are individuals who are alive to righteousness, who
tion in Halls and Colleges) the spiritual fervor seemed to pass
away. Instead of increasing, it decreased and declined in most
places, till little more than the name was left. For when the
spirit is gone, (in a church having no form) nothing is left. In
the mean time, there was a revival of religion in England (not
amongst them, but in Hails and Colleges ;) in the midst or
rational forms and evangelical articles .- " FOR so IT SEEMED
GOOD utfTO GOD j" and from that source is derived the greater
part of pure religion now professed in this land, under what-
ever form it may exist.
These observations are not made in a spirit of disrespect fof
any mode of Christian worship : every form, we know, is
human, and therefore imperfect : nor is perfection required - 7
for that form is best for the time, which is best administered.
Christ left no form : (though he approved of the forms which
he found) because Churches in different climates must have
different forms, " There are differences of administrations,
(saith the Apostle) but the same Lord." 1 Cor. i. 12. " One
" man esteemeth one day above another. He that regardeth
" the day, (as Easter and Pentecost) regardeth it unto the
t( Lord ; and .be that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he
" doth not regard it.*' Rom. xiv. 6. We are not to " despise
a weak brother, for whom Christ died/' (I Cor. viii. 11.)
though he be destitute of learning, and think he possesses all
that is necessary for regulating a Church, when he has got the
leaves of the New Testament ; when the truth is, that a know-
ledge of cotemporary history and languages is as necessary to
understand certain facts of the New Testament, as the facts of
any other book. But the above remarks have been made with
this view, to qualify the contempt, which ignorant persons in
small sects frequently express for the established worship of a
CHRISTIAN EMPIRE,
respecting tlje Sprfan*.
sre distinguished from the 'rest by their purity of life, and
are sometimes censured for too rigid a piety.
6 The following are the chief doctrines of this ancient
Church :
' 1. They hold the doctrine of a vicarious ATONEMENT
for the sins of men, by the blood and merits of Christ,
and of the justification of the soul before God, " by faith
alone/' in that atonement,
6 2. They maintain the REGENERATION, or new birth
of the Soul to righteousness, by the influence of the Spi-
rit of God, which change is called in their books, from
the Greek, the META-NOIA, or change of Mind.
f 3. In regard to the TRINITY, the creed of the Syrian
Christians accords with that of St. Athanasius, but with-
out the damnatory clauses. In a written and official
communication to the English Resident of Travancore,
the Metropolitan states it to be as follows :
(e We believe in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
ff three persons in one God, neither confounding the
" persons nor dividing the substance, one in three, and
** tlreee in one. The Father generator, the Son genera-
'* ted, and the Holy Ghost proceeding. None is before
" or after the other; in majesty, honour, might, and
" power, co-equal; Unity in Trinity, and Trinity in
- u Unity.'* He then proceeds to disclaim the different
errors of Arius, Sabelius, Macedonius, Manes, Mar-
cianus, Julian us, Nestorius, and the Chalcedonians ; and
concludes, fi That in the appointed time, through the
" disposition of the Father and the Holy Ghost, the Son
" appeared on earth for the salvation of mankind ; that
fi he was born of the Virgin Mary, through the means
Cfmsttan JReseatcljes
of the Holy Ghost, and was incarnate God and
man."
c In every Church, and in many of the private houses,
here are manuscripts in the Syriac Language : arid I have
been successful in procuring some old and valuable
copies of the Scriptures and other books, written in dif-
ferent ages and in different characters/
a Church of the Syrian Christian*,
November 23, 180G.
e This is the residence of Mar Dionysius, the Metro-
politan of the Syrian Church. A number of the Priests
from the other Churches had assembled by desire of the
Bishop, before my arrival. The Bishop resides in a
building attached to the Church. I was much struck
with his first appearance. He was di'est in a vestment of
dark red silk ; .a large golden cross hung from his neck,
and his venerable beard reached below his girdle. Such,
thought I, was the appearance of Chrysostoin in the*
fourth century. On public occasions, he wears the
Episcopal mitre ; a muslin robe is thrown over his under
garment, and in. his hand he bears the crosier, or pasto-
ral siaff. He is a man of highly respectable character
in his Church, eminent for his piety, .and for the atten-
tion he devotes to his sacred f ':vt'or. . 'Am
respecting t|)e ?jniim& 127
to be far superior in general learning to any of his clergy
whom I had yet seen. He told me that ail my conversa-
tions with his Priests since my arrival in the country had
been communicated to him. < You have come,' said he,
to visit a declining Church, and I am now an old man :
hut the hopes of its seeing better days cheer my old age,
though I may not live to see them.' I submitted to the
Bishop my wishes in regard to the translation and print-
ing of the Holy Scriptures. ' I have already fully con-
sidered the subject/ said he, ( and have determined to
superintend the work myself, and to call the most learn-
ed of my clergy to my aid. It is a work which will illu-
minate these dark regions, and God wjll give it his bles-
sing/ I was much pleased when I heard this pious
resolution of the venerable man ; for I had now ascer-
tained that there are upwards of 200,000 Christians in
the South of India, besides the Syrians, who speak the
Malabar Language.' 'The next subject of importance is
my mind, was the collection of useful manuscripts in the
Ohaldaic and Syriac Languages ; and the Bishop was
pleased to say that he would assist my inquiries and add
to my collection. He descanted with great satisfaction
on the hope of seeing printed Syriac Bibles from Eng-
land: and said they would be < a treasure to his Church/
.* Cande-nad, 24tk November, 180(J.
* Since my coming amongst this people, I had che-
rished the -hope that they might be one day united with
1 2 s Cijrtettan
the Church of England. When I reflected on the im-
mense power of the Romish Church in India, and on our
inability to withstand its influence, alone, it appeared to
he an object of great consequence to secure the aid and
co-operation of the Syrian Church, and the sanction of
its antiquity in the East. I thought it might he ser-
viceable, at least, to lay such a foundation by the discus-
sion of the subject, as our Church might act upon here-
after, if he should think it expedient. I was afraid to
mention the subject to the Bishop at our first interview ;
but he himself intimated that he would be glad I would
communicate freely upon it with two of his clergy. I
had hitherto observed somewhat of a reserve in those
with whom I had conversed on this matter : and now the
cause was explained. The Bishop's chaplains confessed
to me that they had doubts as to the purity of English
Ordination. < The English,' said they, ' may be warlike
and great people 5 but their Church, by your own ac-
count, is but of a Decent origin. Whence do you derive
your Ordination ?' ' From Rome.' c You derive it from a
Church which is our ancient enemy, and with which we
would never unite.' They acknowledged that there
might be salvation in every Church where e the name of
Christ was named;' but in the question of an UNION, it
was to be considered that they had existed a pure Church
of Christ from the earliest ages ; that if there w r as such a
tiling in the world as Ordination by the laying on of
hands, in succession from the Apostles, it was probable
thai they possessed it ; that there was no record of
history or tradition to impeach their claim. I observed
that there was reason to believe that the same Ordination
respecting tt)e Brians. 129
'"had descended from the Apostles to the Church of Rome.
f lt might be so : but that Church had departed from the
faith/ I answered that the impurity of the channel had
not corrupted the ordinance itself, or invalidated the le-
gitimacy of the imposition of hands ; any more than the
wickedness of a High Priest in Israel could disqualify his
successors. The Church of England assumed that she
derived Apostolical Ordination through the Church of
Rome, as she might have derived it through the Church
of Antioch. I did not consider that the Church of Eng-
land was entitled to reckon her Ordination to be higher
or more sacred than that of the Syrian Church. This
was the point upon which they wished me to be explicit.
They expected that in any official negotiation on tins
subject, the antiquity and purity of Syrian Ordination
should be expressly admitted.
c Our conversation was reported to the Bishop. He
wished me to state the advantages of an Union. One
advantage would be, I observed, that English Clergymen,
or rather Missionaries ordained by the Church of Eng-
land, might be permitted hereafter to preach in the
numerous Churches of the Syrians in India, and aid them
in the promulgation of pure religion, against the pre-
ponderating and increasing influence of the Ro-
Church; and again, That Ordination by the Syrian
Bishop might qualify for preaching in the English
Churches in India ; for we had an immense Empire in
Hindostan, but few Preachers : and of these few scarcely
any could preach in the native languages. The Bishop
said, 6 I would sacrifice much for such an Union: only
let me not be called to compromise any thing of the
K
130 Cf)tfettau
dignity and purity of our Church.' I told him, we did
not wish to degrade, we would rather protect and defend
it. All must confess that it was Christ's Church in the
midst of a heathen land. The Church of England would
be happy to promote its welfare, to revive its spirit, and
to use it as an instrument of future good in the midst of
her own Empire. I took this occasion to observe that
there were seme rites and practices in the Syrian
Church, which our Church might consider objectionable
or nugatory. The Bishop confessed N that some customs
had been introduced -during their decline in the latter
centuries, which had no necessary connection with the
constitution of the Church, and might be removed with-
out inconvenience. He asked whether .1 had authority
from my own Church to make any proposition to him.
I answered that I had not : that my own Church scarcely
knew that the Syrian Church existed : but I could anti-
cipate the wishes and purposes of good men. He
thought it strange that there was no Bishop in India to
superintend so large an Empire 5 and said he did not
perfectly comprehend our ecclesiastical principles. J
told him that we had sent Bishops to other countries ;
but that our Indian Empire w T as yet in its infancy.
Next day, the Bishop, after conferring with his clergy
on the subject, returned an answer in writing to the *
following effect: ' That an union with the English
Church, or, at least, such a connection as should appear
to both Churches practicable and expedient, would be a
happy event, and favourable to the advancement of Reli-
gion in India.' In making this communication, he used
his official designation, c Mar Dionysius, Metropolitan of
respecting tlje i?j>rian0, 131
Malabar.' I asked the Bishop if he would permit two
of the young Cassanars to go to England to finish their
education,, and then return to India. He said he should
be very happy to give his permission, if any should be
found who were willing to go. I have accordingly made
the offer to two youths of good abilities, who are well
skilled in the Syriac Language/
e Cande-nady 25th Nov.
' The Bishop was desirous to know something of the
other Churches which had separated from Rome. I was
ashamed to tell him how many they were. I mentioned
that there was a Kaslieesha or Presbyter Church in our
own kingdom, in which every Kasheesha was equal to
another. ' And are there no Shumshanas T (Deacons
in holy orders.) f None/ < And what, is there nobody to
overlook the Kasheeshas ?' c Not one.' ' And who is the
Angel of their Church?' (alluding to the form of the
seven Churches in Asia. Rev. ii. 1) ' They have none/
( There must be something imperfect there,' said he.*
* It is proper to state, for the satisfaction of those who may
differ in opinion with the venerable Bishop, that in the Syriac
translation of the New Testament, there is no proper word for
Bishop other than Kasheesha. The words Kasheesha and Shum-
shana, or properly Me-shumshana, are the two terms for the
two orders of Bishop and Deacon, in the third chapter of 1st
K 2
1 32 C&rttffan Hesearrijeg
This led to the mention of the 'different sects. Those
which most interested him were the Quakers and Bap-
tists. He said it was an imposing idea to wash the body
with water, to begin a new life. He asked whether they
were baptized again every time they relapsed into sin and
known apostacy. Are there good men amongst these
sects ? ' Excellent men almost in all.' ( I see it is
with you as it was in the first ages ; new sects were pro-
duced by true piety, but it was piety founded on igno-
rance. But do not good men in these sects relax a lit-
tle when they grow old?' ' Yes, they speak in general
less frequently and less dogmatically of their peculiar
forms when they are old : one reason of which is, that
the smaller sects, who are for the most part poor, gene-
rally acquire their competence of learning in advanced
life.' We next had some conversation concerning forms
of worship ; whether Christ intended that his Church
should have the same form under the burning linej and
in a country of frost and snow/
Timothy. The terms Episcnpos and Methropolita have been
introduced into the Syrian Church from the Greek. The
Bishop seemed to be more surprised at the striking out ths
sacred order of Deacon, than at not finding the order of a
superintending; Priest or Bishop.
respecting t!je g>griau& 1 33
< Udiamper, Dec. 1806.
4 From- Cande-nad I returned to the sea-coast to visit
Lieut.-Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident in Tra-
vancore. He is at present on the island of Bal-gatty,
called by the natives the Pepper- Jungle, {have derived
much valuable information from this intelligent officer,
who possesses a- better knowledge of the South of India
than I suppose any other European. He is a gentle-
man of a highly cultivated mind, of much various learn-
ing, aiid master of several languages. To these attain-
ments he adds a quality which does not always accom-
pany them. He is the friend of Christianity. After
residing with him a few days, he accompanied me in a
tour to the interior. We first visited Udiamper, or as it
is called by the Portuguese writers, Diampcr. This was
formerly the residence of Beliarte, King of the Chris-
tians ; and here is the Syrian Church at which Arch-
bishop Menezes from Goa, convened the Synod of the
Syrian Clergy in 15TJ9, when he burned the Syriac and
Chaldaic books. The Syrians report, that while the
flames ascended, he went round the Church in procession
chaunting a song of triumph.
f From Udiamper, Colonel Macaulay accompanied me
to Cande-nad, to visit the Syrian Bishop a second time.
He told us he had commenced the translation of the
Scriptures. He was rather indisposed, and said he felt
the infirmities of advanced years, his age being now
seventy-eight. I promised to see him once more before
I left the country/
1 34 Cljrfetian Heseatcijes
' Cranganore, 9th Dec. 1807.
c This is that celebrated place of Christian antiquity
where the Apostle Thomas is said to have landed, when
he first arrived in India from Aden in Arabia. There
was formerly a town -and Fort at Cranganore, the Portu-
guese having once thought of making it the emporium
of their commerce in India ; but both are now in ruins.
There is, however,, one substantial relic of its greatness.
There is an Archbishop at Cranganore,, and subject to
him there are forty-five Churches ; many of which I
entered. In some of them the worship is conducted
with as much decorum as in the Romish Churches of
Western Ireland. Not far from Cranganore is the town
of PAROOR, where there is an ancient Syrian Church,
which bears the name of the Apostle Thomas. It is
supposed to be the oldest in Malabar, and is still used
for Divine Service. I took a drawing of it. The tra-
dition among the Syrians is, that the Apostle continued
at this place for a time before he went to preach at
Melapoor and St.* Thomas's Mount, on the coast of
Coromandel, where he was put to death. The fact is
certainly of little consequence ; but I am satisfied that
we have as good authority for believing that the Apos-
tle Thomas died in India, as that the Apostle Peter died
at Rome/
respecting tl}e Brians. 135
< Vempoli, Dec. 1806.
4 This is the residence of Bishop Raymondo, the Pope's
Apostolic Vicar in Malabar. There is a College here
for the Sacerdotal office, in which the students (from ten
to twenty in number) are instructed in the Latin and
Syriac Languages. At Pulingunna there is another
College in which the Syriac alone is taught. Here I
counted twelve Students. The Apostolic Vicar super-
interyls sixty-four Churches ; exclusive of the forty- five
governed by the Archbishop of Cranganore, and exclu-
sive ofthe large Dioceses of the Bishops of Cochin and
of Quilon, whose Churches extend to Cape Comorin,
and are visible from the sea. The view of this assem-
blage of Christian congregations excited in my mind
mingled sensations of pleasure and regret ; of pleasure
to think that so many of the Hindoos have been rescued
from the idolatry of Brahma, and its criminal worship ;
and of regret when I reflected that there was not to be
found among the whole body, one copy of the Holy
Bible.
The Apostolic Vicar is an Italian, and corresponds
with the Society c de propaganda Fide.' He is a man of
liberal manners, and gave me free access to the archives
of Verapoli, which are upwards of two centuries old.
In the library I found many volumes marked f Liber he-
reticus prohibitus.' Almost every step I take in Chris-
tian India, I meet with a memento of the Inquisition.
The Apostolical Vicar, however, does not acknowledge
}ts authority, and places- himself under British protec-
tion. He spoke of the Inquisition with just indignation^
i:36 , cijrfstrah
and, in the presence of the British Resident, called it
f a horrid Tribunal/ .1 asked him whether he thought I
might with safety visit the Inquisition, when I sailed past
Goa, there being at this time a British force in its?
vicinity. It asserted a personal jurisdiction over
natives who were now British subjects : and it was proper
the English Government should know something of its
present state. The bishop answered, 6 I do not know
what you might do under the protection of a Britisli
force ; but I should not like (smiling, and pressing his
capacious sides,) to trust my body in their hands.'
* We then had some conversation on the subject of
giving the Scriptures to the native Roman Catholics.
I had heard before, that the Bishop was by no means
hostile to the measure. I told him that I should proba-
bly find the means of translating the Scriptures into the
Malabar Language, and wished to know whether he had
any objection to this mode of illuminating the ignorant
minds of the native Christians. He said he had none.
I visited the Bishop two or three times afterwards. At
our last interview he said. ' I have been thinking of the
good gift you are meditating for the native Christians;
but believe me, the Inquisition will endeavour to coun-
teract your purposes by every means in their power. I
afterwards conversed with an intelligent native Priest,
who was well acquainted with the state and character of
the Christians, and asked' him whether he thought they
would be happy to obtain the Scriptures ? ( Yes/ an-
swered he, ' those who have heard of them.' I asked if
he had got a Bible himself ? ( No/ he said ; ' but he had
seen one at Goa/
respecting tlje g>j>rfan& ^ is:
kV ,.
'Angamake, a Syrian Town, containing three Churches,
January, 1807.
c I have penetrated once more inland to visit the Syrian
Churches. At the town of Cenotta, I was surprised
to meet with Jews and Christians in the same street.
The Jews led me first to their Synagogue, and allowed
me to take away some manuscripts for money. The
Syrian Christians then conducted me ro their ancient
church. I afterwards sat down on an eminence above
the town to contemplate this interesting spectacle ; a
Jewish Synagogue, and a Christian Church, standing
over against each other ; exhibiting, as it were, during
many revolving ages, the LAW arid the GOSPEL to the
view of the heathen people.
6 Angamalee is one of the most remote of the Syrian
towns in this direction, and is situated on a high land.
This was oncj the residence of the Syrian Bishop.
The inhabitants told me, that when Tippoo Sultan in-
vaded Travancore, a detachment of his cavalry penetra-
ted to Angamalee, where they expected to find great
wealth, from its ancient fame. Being Mahomedans,
they expressed their abhorrence of the Christian reli-
gion, by destroying one of the lesser Churches, and sta-
bling their horses in the great Church. In this place
I have found a good many valuable manuscripts. I
had been led to suppose, from the statement of the
Portuguese historians, that possibly all the Syriac MSS.
138 Cffrtsttan i&esearc!)fs
of the Bible had been burned by the Romish Church
at the Synod of Diamper, in 1599. But this was not
the case. The Inquisitors condemned many books to
the flames ; but they saved the Bible 5 being content to
order that the Syriac Scriptures should be amended
agreeably to the Vulgate of Rome. But many Bibles
and other volumes were not produced at all.' In the
acts of the council of Nice, it is recorded, that Johan-
nes, Bishop of India, signed his name at that council
in A. 'D. 325. The Syriac version of the Scriptures was
brought to India, according to the popular belief, before
the year 325. Some of their present copies are certain-
ly of ancient date. Though written on a strong thick
paper, like that of some MSS. in the British Museum,
commonly called Eastern paper, the ink has, in several
places, eat through the material in the exact form of the
letter. In other copies, where the ink had less of a
corroding quality, it has fallen off, and left a dark vestige
of the letter ; faint, indeed, but not in general illegible.
There is a volume, which was deposited in one
of the remote Churches, near the mountains, which
merits a particular description. It contains the Old
and New Testaments, engrossed on strong vellum,
in large folio, having three columns in a page ; and is
written with beautiful accuracy. The character is Es-
trangelo Syriac ; and the words of every book are num-
bered. -But the volume has suffered injury from time
or neglect. In certain places the ink has been totally
obliterated from the page, and left the parchment in
its state of natural whiteness : but the letters can, in
general, be distinctly traced from the impress of the
respecting flje Syrians. 139
pen, or from the partial corrosion of the ink. I scarcely
expected that the Syrian Church would have parted with
this manuscript. But the Bishop was pleased to present
it to me, saying, c It will be safer in your hands than in
our own ;' alluding to the revolutions in Hindostan.
' And yet/ said he, ( we have kept it, as some think, for
near a thousand years.' c I wish,' said I, c that England
may he able to keep it a thousand years/ In looking
over it, I find the very first proposed emendation of the
Hebrew Text by Dr. Kennicott, (Gen. iv, 8.) in this
manuscript ; and, no doubt, it is the right reading. The
disputed passage in 1 John v. 7. is not to be found in it ;
nor is this verse to be found in any copy of the Syriac
Scriptures, which I have yet seen.* The view of these
copies of the Scriptures, and of the Churches which
* Notwithstanding this omission, the author believes the
passage to be genuine. The foundation on which he builds
this opinion, is the following : Considering, as he does, that
the learning and argument on both sides of the subject have
been nearly equal, he would rest the genuineness of the verse
on the answer to the following question : ' f Which is most
likely to be true, That the Arians of the fourth century, in
their fury against the Church should silently omit a testimony
(in transcribing their copies) which, if true, destroyed their
whole system ; or That the general Church should directly
forge and insert it ?"
This appears to the author to be the just mode of stating the
question 5 but he has certainly no wish to awaken the contro -
versy concerning this verse. If it be genuine it is only one of
the hewn-stones of the temple. If it be not genuine, it is
not a corner-stone.
140 Cljt&ttau
contain them, still continues to excite a pleasing astonish-
ment in my mind : and I sometimes question myself,
whether I am indeed in India, in the midst of the Hin^
doos, and not far from the equinoctial line. How won-
derful it is, that during the dark ages of Europe; whilst
ignorance and superstition, in a manner, denied the
Scriptures to the rest of the world, the Bible should
have found an asylum in the mountains ofMalay-ala;
where it was freely read by upwards of an hundred
Churches !
f But there are other ancient documents in Malabar,
not less interesting than the Syrian Manuscripts. The
old Portuguese historians relate, that soon after J:hc
arrival of their countrymen in India, about 300 years
ago, the Syrian Bishop of Angamalee (the place where
I now am) deposited in the Fort of Cochin, for safe
custody, certain tablets of brass, on which were engraved
rights of nobility, and other privileges granted by a Prince
of a former age ; and that while these Tablets were under
the charge of the Portuguese, they had been unaccount-
ably lost, and were never after heard of. Adrian Moens,
a Governor of Cochin, in 1770, who published some
account of the Jews of Malabar, informs us that he used
every means in his power, for many years, to obtain a
sight of the famed Christian Plates and was at length
satisfied that they were irrecoverably lost, or rather, he
adds, that they never existed. The learned in general,
and the Antiquarian in particular, will be glad to hear
that these ancient Tablets have been recovered within
this last month by the exertions of Colonel Macaulay,
respecting tije g*prtan& 141
the British Resident in Travancore, and are now officially
deposited with that officer.
< The Christian Tablets are six in number. They
are composed of a mixed metal. The engraving on
the largest plate is thirteen inches long, by about four
broad. They are closely written, four of them on both
lides of the plate, making in all eleven pages. On
the plate reputed to be the oldest, there is writing per-
spicuously engraved in nail-headed or triangular-headed
letters, resembling the Pei'sepolitan or Babylonish. On
the same plate there is writing in another character,
which is supposed to have no affinity with any existing
character in Hindostan. The grant on this plate appears
to be. witnessed by four Jews of rank, whose names arc
distinctly engraved in an old Hebrew character, resem-
bling the alphabet called the Palmyrcne: and to each
name is prefixed the title of 6 Magen,' or Chief, as the
Jews translated it. It may be doubted, whether there
exists in the world any documents of so great length,
which are of equal antiquity, and in such faultless pre-
servation, as the Christian Tablets of Malabar. The
Jews of Cochin indeed contest the palm of antiquity:
for they also produce two Tablets, containing privileges
granted at a remote period ; of which they presented to
me a Hebrew translation. As no person can be found in
this country who is able to translate the Christian
Tablets, I have directed an engraver at Cochin to execute
on copper-plates afac simile of the % whole, for the pur-
pose of transmitting copies to the learned Societies in
Asia and Europe. The Christian and Jewish plates toge-
ther make fourteen pages. A copy was sent in the first
1 4c CIj rtsttan Hesearcljes
instance to the Pundits of the Shanscrit College at
Trichiur, by direction of the -Rajah of Cochin ; but ( they
could not read the character.* From this place !
proceed to Cande-nad, to visit the Bishop once more
before I return to Bengal/
THE MALABAR BIBLE.
AFTER the Author left Travancore, the Bishop
prosecuted the translation of the Scriptures into
the Malabar Language without intermission,
until he had completed the New Testament.
The year following, the Author visited Travan-
core a second time, and carried the Manuscript
to Bombay to be printed, an excellent fount of
Malabar types having been recently cast at that
place. Learned natives went from Travancore
to superintend the press ; and it is probable
that it is now nearly finished^ as a copy of the
Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark, beau-
* Most of the Manuscripts which I collected among the
Syrian Christians, I have presented to the University of Cam-
bridge : and they are now deposited in the Public Library of
that University, together with the copper-plate fac-similes of
the Christian and Jewish Tablets.
respecting tije gbprtans. us
tifully printed, was received in England some
time ago. This version of the Scriptures will be
prosecuted until the whole Bible is completed,
and copies circulated throughout the Christian
regions of Malabar.*
of
THE SYRIAC BIBLE.
IT has been further in contemplation to print
* The Author received from the Syrian Christians the names
f several Christian churches in Mesopotamia and Syria, with
Which they formerly had intercourse, and which constitute the
remnant of the ancient church of ANTIOCH. These have,
for the most part, remained in a tranquil state under Maho-
medan dominion, for several ages ; and the Author promised
the Syrian Bishop that he would visit them, if circumstances
permitted. For this purpose he intended to have returned from
India to Europe by a route over .land, and he had proceeded as
far as Bombay for that purpose ; but the French influence at the
Court of Persia at that time, prevented him. He has it now
in contemplation to make a voyage from England, and to fulfil
his promise if practicable j the relations of amity subsisting
between Great Britain and the Porte and Persia rendering lite-
rary researches in these regions more easy, than at any former
period. He proposes also to visit Jerusalem and the interior
of Palestine, Greece, and the Archipelago, with the view of
investigating subjects connected with the translation of the
Scriptures, and the extension of Christianity.
144 CJjrfettan Eeseattljes
an edition of the Syriac Scriptures, if the pub-
lic should countenance the design. This gift,
it may be presumed, the English nation will be
pleased to present to tire Syrian Christians. We
are already debtors to that ancient people. They
have preserved the manuscripts of the Holy
Scriptures incorrupt, during a long series of
ages, and have now committed them into our
own hands. By their long and energetic defence
of pure doctrine against anti-christian error,
they are entitled to the gratitude and thanks of
the rest of the Christian world. Further, they
have preserved to this day the language in which
our blessed Lord preached to men the glad
tidings of Salvation. Their Scriptures, their
doctrine, their language, in short their very
existence, all add something to the evidence of
' O
the truth of Christianity.
The motives then for printing an edition of
the Syriac Bible are these :
1. To do honour to the language which was
spoken by our blessed Saviour when upon earth.
2. To do honour to that ancient Church,
which has preserved his language and his doc-
trine.
3. As the means of perpetuating the true
Faith in the same Church for ages to come.
4. As the means of preserving the pronun-
145
ciation, and of cultivating the Knowledge of ths
Syriac Language in the East ; and
5. As the means of reviving the knowledge of
the Syriac Language in our own nation.
On the Author's return to England, he
could not find one copy of the Syriac Bible
in a separate volume for sale in the kingdom.
He wished to send a copy *co the Syrian Bishop)
as an earnest of more when an edition should be
printed.
The Syriac Bible is wanted not only by the
Churches of the Syrian Christians, but by the
still more numerous Churches of the Syro-
Romish Christians in Malabar, and by the Ncs-
torian and Jacobite Christians in Persia, Arme-
nia, andTartary, who also use the Syriac Lan-*
mi a ire.
CP O
THE
ROMISH CHRISTIANS IN INDIA.
IN every age of the Church of Rome, there
have been individuals, of an enlightened piety,
who derived their religion not from " the com-
mandinents of men," but from the doctrines
of the Bible.' There arc at this day, in ludu
L
utf Cljrtttfan
and in England, members of that communion,
who deserve the affection and respect of all good
men; and whose cultivated minds will arraign
the corruptions of their own religion^ which
the Author is ahout to describe, more severely
than he will permit himself to do. He is in-
deed prepared to speak of Roman Catholics
with as much liberality as perhaps any Protes-
tant lias ever attempted on Christian principles ;
for he is acquainted with individuals, whose
unaffected piety he considers a reproach to a
great body of Protestants, even of the strictest
sort. It is indeed painful to say any thing
which may seem to feeling and noble minds un-
generous ; but those enlightened persons, whose
good opinion it is desirable to preserve, will
themselves be pleased to see that truth is not
sacrificed to personal respect, or to a spurious
candour. Their own Church sets an example
of " plainness of speech" in the assertion of
those tenets which it profess, some of which
must be extremely painful to the feeling of
Protestants, in their social intercourse with
Catholics ; such as, " That there is no salvation
" out of the pale of the Romish Church."
This exclusive character prevents concord and
intimacy between Protestant and Catholic fami-
lies. On the principles of infidelity they can as-
147
sociate very easily ; but on the principles of
Religion, the Protestant must ever be on the
defensive ; for the Romish Church excommuni-
cates him ; and although he must hope that
some individuals do not maintain the tenet, yet
his uncertainty as to the fact, prevents that
cordiality which he desires. Many excellent
Catholics suffer unjustly in their intercourse
with' Protestants, from the ancient and exclu-
sive articles of their own Church, which they
themselves neither profess nor believe. If they
will only intimate to their Protestant friends,
that they renounce the exclusive principle, and
that they profess the religion of the Bible, no
more seems requisite to form with such persons
the sincerest friendship on Christian principles.
At the present time we see the Romish Re-
ligion in Europe without dominion ; and hence it
is viewed by the mere philosopher, with indif-
ference or contempt. He is pleased to see, that
the "seven heads and the ten horns" are taken
away ; and thinks nothing of the " names of
" blasphemy." But in, the following pages, the
Author will have occasion to shew what Rome
is, as having dominion ; and possessing it too
within the boundaries of the British Empire.
In passing through the Romish Provinces ir^
the East, though the Author had before heard
i 'J
i4S ctw'stian
much of the Papal corruptions, he certainly did
not expect to see Christianity in the degraded
state in which he found it. Of the Priests it may
truly he said, that they are, in general, better
acquainted with the Veda of Brahma than with
the Gospel of Christ. In sonic places the doc-
trines of both are blended. At Aughoor, situa-
ted between Tritchinopoly and Madura, he visit-
ed a Christian Church and saw near it, (in Oc-
tober j 806) a Tower of Juggernaut, which is
employed in solemnizing the Christian festivals.
The old Priest Josephus accompanied him to
the spot, and while he surveyed the idolatrous cay
and its painted figures-, the Priest gave him a
particular account of the various ceremonies
which are performed, seemingly unconscious
himself of any impropriety in them. The Au-
thor went with him afterwards into the Church,
and seeing a book lying on the altar, opened it ;
but the Reader may judge of his surprize, when
he found it was a Syriac volume, and was in-
formed that the Priest himself was a descend-
ant of the Syrian Gnmriaris, and belonged to
what is now Called theSyro-Roman Church, the
whole service of which is in Syriac. Thus, by
the intervention of the Papal power, are the
ceremonies of Moloch consecrated in a manner
by the sacred Syriac Language, What a heavy
responsiblity lies on Home, for having thus
corrupted and degraded that pure and ancient
Church !
While the Author viewed these Christian cor-
ruptions in different places, and in different
forms, he v/as always referred to the Inqui-
sition at Goa y as the fountain-head. He hud
long cherished the hope, that he should be ablo
to visit Coa, before he left India. His chief
objects were the following;
1. To ascertain whether the Inquisition actu-
ally refused to recognise the Bible, among the
llomish Churches in British India.
2. To inquire into the state and jurisdiction
of the Inquisition, particularly as it affected
British subjects.
3. To learn what was the system of education
for the Priesthood ; and
4. To examine the ancient Church-libraries in
Goa, which were said to contain all the books
of the first printing.
He xvill select from his journal, in this place,
chiefly what relates to the Inquisition. He had
learnt from every quarter, that this tribunal, for-
merly so well known for its frequent burnings,
was still in operation, though under some re-
striction as to the publicity of its proceedings;
and that its power extended to the ^xtreme
150 C!)i*fettan
boundary of Hindostan. That, in the present
civilized state of Christian nations in Europe, an
Inquisition should exist at all under ihe ; r au-
thority, appeared strange; hut that a Papal tri-
bunal of this character should exist under the
implied toleration and countenance of the Bri-
tish Government; that Christians, being sub-
jects of the British Empire, and inhabiting the
British territories, should be amenable to its
power and jurisdiction, was a statement which
seemed to be scarcely credible; but, if true, a
fact which demanded the most public and solemn
representation.
' Goa ; Convent of the
Jan. 23, 1808.
* On my arrival at Goa, I was received into the
house of Captain Schuyler, the British Resident. The
British force here is commanded by Colonel Adams,
of His Majesty's 78th Regiment, with whom I was
formerly well acquainted in Bengal.* Next day I
* The forts in the harbour of Goa, were then occupied by
British troops (two King's regiments, and two regiments of
Native infantry) to prevent its falling into the hands of the
French.
Emms!) C&ftottsns. J5i
\vas introduced by these gentlemen to the Vice-Roy
of Goa, the Count tie Cabral. I intimated to His
Excellency my wish to sail up the river to Old Goa,*
(where the Inquisition is.) to which he politely acceded.
Major Pareira, of the Portuguese establishment, who
was present, and to whom I had letters of introduction
from Bengal, offered to accompany me to the city, and
to introduce me to the Archbishop of Goa, the Primate
of the Orient.
( I had communicated to Colonel Adams, and to the
British Resident, my purpose of enquiring into the state
of the Inquisition. These gentlemen informed, me, that
I should not be able to accomplish my design without
difficulty ; since every thing relating to the Inquisition
was conducted in a very secret manner, the most respect-
able of the Lay Portuguese themselves being ignorant of
its proceedings ; and that, if the Priests were to discovey
my object, their excessive jealousy and alarm would
prevent their communicating with me, or satisfying my
inquiries on any subject.
( On receiving this intelligence, I perceived tliat it
would be necessary to proceed with caution. I was, in
* There is Old and New Goa. The old city i& nbout eight
miles up the river. The Vice-Roy and the chief Portuguese
inhabitants resident New Goa, which is at the mouth of the
river, within the forts of the harbour. The old city, where
(he Inquisition and the Churches are, is now almost entirely de-
seited by the secular Portuguese, ancl is inhabited by the Priests
alone. The unhealthiness of the place, and the ascendancy of
the Priests, are the causes assigned for abandoning the ancient
city.
352 Cfcrfetfan
fac v t, about to visit a republic of Priests, whose dominion
had existed for nearly three centuries ; whose province it
was to prosecute heretics, and particularly the teachers of
heresy; and from whose authority and sentence there was
no appeal in India.*
4 It happened that Lieutenant Kernpthorne, Comman-
der of His Majesty's brig Diana, a distant connection of
my own, was at this time in the harbour. On his learn-
ing that I meant to visit Old Goa, he offered to accom-
pany me; as did Captain Stirling, of His Majesty's 84th
regiment., which is now stationed at the forts.
' We proceeded up the river in the British Resident's
barge, accompanied by Major Pareira, who was well
qualified, by a thirty years' residence, to give information
concerning local circumstances. From him I learned
that there were upwards of two hundred Churches and
Chapels in the province of Goa, and upwards of two
thousand Priests.
( On our arrival at the city,t it was past twelve o'clock:
* I was informed that the Vice-Roy of Goa has no authority
over the Inquisition, and that he himself is liable to its censure.
Were the British Government, for instance, to prefer a com-
plaint against the Inquisition to the Portuguese Government at
G:>a, it could obtain no redress. By the very constitution of
the Inquisition, there is no power in India which can invade its
jurisdiction, or even put a question toil on any subject.
f- We entered the city by the palace gate, over which is the
Statue of Fasco de Garnet, who first opened India to the view of
Europe. I had seen at Calicut, a few weeks before, the ruins
of the SAMORIN'S PaJace, in which Vasco de Gama was first
received. The Saniorin was the first native Prince against
Eomislj' Ctjrtsttan^
all the Churches were shut, and we were told that they
would not be opened again till two o'clock. I mentioned
to Major Pareira, that I intended to stay at Old Goa
some days; and that I should he obliged to him to find
me a place to sleep in. He seemed surprised at this
intimation, and observed that it would be difficult for me
to obtain reception in any of the Churches or Convents,
and that there were no private houses into which I could
be admitted. I said 1 could sleep any where ; I had two
servants with me, and a 'travelling bed. When he per-
ceived that I was serious in my purpose, he gave direc-
tions to a civil officer, to clear out a room in a building
which had been long uninhabited, and which was then
used as a warehouse for goods. Matters at this time
presented a very gloomy appearance ; and 1 had thoughts
of returning with my companions from this inhospitable
place. In the mean time we sat down in the room I have
just mentioned, to take some refreshment, while Major
Pareira went to call on some of his friends. Durjng this
interval, I communicated to .Lieutenant Kempthonic the
object of -my vi it. I had in my pocket ' Dellon's Ac-
count of the Inquisition at Goa;* and 1 mentioned some
whom the Europeans made war. The empire of the Samorin
has passed away j and the empire oi" bis conquerors has passed
away : and now imperial Britain exercises dominion. May
imperial Britain be prepared to give a good account of her
stewardship, when it shall be said unto her, " Thou mayest be
no longer steward !"
* Monsieur Dellon, a physician, was imprisoned in the dun-
geon of the Inquisition at Goa for two years, and witnessed an
1 54 Ctjrtsttan 3
particulars. While we were conversing on the subject, the
great bell began to toll ; the same which Dellon observes
always tolls, before day-light, on the morning of the
Auto da F. I did not myself ask any questions of the
people concerning the Inquisition ; but Mr. Kempthorne
made inquiries for me : and he soon found out that the
Santa Casa, or Holy Office, was close to the house
tvhere we were then sitting. The gentlemen went to
the window to view the horrid mansion ; and I could se
the indignation of free and enlightened men arise in
the countenance of the two British officers, while they
contemplated a place where formerly their own country-
men were condemned to the flames, and into which they
themselves plight now suddenly be thrown, without the
possibility of rescue.
e At two o'clock we went out to view the Churches,
which were now open for the afternoon service ; for
there are regular daily masses ; and the bells began to
assail the car in every quarter.
* The magnificence of the Churches of Goa, far ex-
ceeded any idea I had formed from the previous descrip-
tion. Goa is properly a city of Churches ; and the wealth
of provinces seem to have been expended in their erec-
tion. The ancient specimens of architecture at this
place far excel any thing that has been attempted in mo-
dern times in any other part of the East, both in gran-
deur and in taste. The Chapel of the Palace is built
Auto da Fe, when some heretics were burned j at which he
walked barefoot. After his release he wrote the history of his
confinement. H?s descriptions are in general very accurate.
CJje laonusl) Cljristians. 155
after the plan of St. Peter's at Rome, and is said to be
an accurate model of that paragon of architecture. The
Church of St. Dominic, the founder of the Inquisition,
is decorated with paintings of Italian masters. St.
Francis Xavier lies enshrined in a monument of exqui-
site art, and his coffin is enchased with silver and 'precious
stones. The Cathedral of Goa is worthy of one of the
principal cities of Europp ! and the Church arid Convent
of the Augusti mans (in which I now reside) is a nohle
pile of building, situated on an eminence, and has a
magnificent appearance from afar.
* But what a contrast to all this grandeur of the Churches
is the worship offered within ! I have been present at
the service in one or other of the Chapels every day
since I arrived ; and I seldom see a single worshipper,
but the ecclesiastics. Two rows of native Priests,
kneeling in order before the altar, clothed in coarse
black garments, of sickly appearance, and vacant coun-
tenance, perform here, from day to day, their laborious
masses, seemingly unconscious of any other duty or
obligation of life.
'The day wa- no\v far spent, and my companions
were about to leave me. While I was considering whe-
ther I should return with them. Major Pareira said lie
would first introduce n:c to a Priest, high in office, and
one of the most learned men in the place. We accord-
ingly walked to the Convent of the Angustinians, where
I was presented to Joseph a Doloribus, a man well
advanced in life, of pale visage and penetrating eye,
rather of a reverend appearance, and possessing great
fluency of speech and urbanity of manners. At first
sight he presented the aspect of one of those acute and
Cljttettan ftesearcljes.
prudent men of the world, the learned and respectable
Italian Jesuits, some of whom are yet found, since the
Demolition of their order, reposing in tranquil obscu-
rity, in different parts of the East. After half an hour's
conversation in the Latin language, during which he*
adverted rapidly to a variety of subjects, and" enquired
concerning some learned men of his own Church, whom
I had visited in my tour, he politely invited me to take
up my residence with him, during my stay at Old Goa.
I was highly gratified by this unexpected invitation ; but
Lieutenant Kempthorne did not approve of leaving me
in the hands of the Inquisitor. For judge of our surpri/e,
when we discovered that my learned host was one of the
Inquisitors of the Holy Office, the second member of
that august tribunal in rank, but the first and moat
active agent in the business of the department. Apart-
ments were assigned to me in the College adjoining the
Convent, next to the rooms of the Inquisitor himself ;
and here I have been now four days at the very fountain
head of information, in regard to those subjects which
I wished to investigate. I breakfast and dine with the
Inquisitor almost every day, and he generally passes his
evenings in my apartment. As he considers my enqui-
ries to be chiefly of a literary nature, he is perfectly
candid and communicative on all subjects.
' Next day after my arrival, I was introduced by my
learned conductor to the Archbishop of Goa. We found
him reading the Latin letters of St. Francis Xavier. On
my adverting to the long duration of the city of Goa,
\vhile other cities of Europeans in Indiy had suffered
irom war or revolution, the Arcl^ishop observed, that
the preservation of Goa was owing to the prayers of bt,
Homist) Ctwetians, 157
Francis Xavier. The inquisitor looked at me to see what
I thought of this sentiment. I acknowledged that
Xavier was considered by the learned among the English
to have heen a great man : what he wrote himself,
bespeaks him a man of learning, of original genius, and
great fortitude of mind ; but what others have written
for him, and of him, tarnished his fame, by making him
the inventor of fables. The Archbishop signified his
assent. He afterwards conducted me into his private
Chapel, which is decorated with images of silver, and
then into the Archiepiscopal Library, which possesses a
valuable collection of books. As I passed through our
Convent, in returning from the Archbishop's, I observed
among the paintings in the cloisters, a portrait of the
famous Alexis de Menoxcs, Archbishop of Goa, who
held the Synod of Diamper, near Cochin, in 151)9, aud
burned the books of the Syrian Christians. From the
inscription underneath I learned that he was the founder
of the magnificent Church and Convent in which I am
now residing.
* On the same day I received an invitation to dine
with the chief Inquisitor, at his house in the country.
The second Inquisitor accompanied me, and we found u
respectable company of Priests, and a sumptuous enter-
tainment. In the library of the chief Inquisitor I saw a.
register, containing the present establishment of the
Inquisition at Goa, and the names of all the officers.
On my asking the chief Inquisitor whether the establish-
ment was extensive as formerly, he said it was nearly
the same. I bad hitherto said little to miy person con-
cerning the' Inq'uisition, but I hud indirectly gleaned
much information concerning: it, not only fwm the
1 5 s Christian
Inquisitors themselves, but from certain Priests, whom I
visited at their respective convents ; particularly from a
Father in the Fransciscan Convent, who had himself
repeatedly witnessed an Auto da Fe.
4 Goa, August'mian Convent) 26th Jan. 1808.
* On Sunday, after divine service, which I attended,
we looked over together the prayers and portions of
Scripture for the day, which led to a discussion concern-
ing some of the doctrines of Christianity. We then
read the third chapter of St. John's Gospel, in the
Latin Vulgate. I asked the Inquisitor whether he
believed in the influence in the .spirit there spoken of.
He distinctly admitted it; conjointly however he thought,
in some obscure sense, with water. I observed that *
water was merely an emblem of the purifying effects of
the Spirit, and could be but rui emblem. We next
adverted to the expression of St. John in his first Epis-
tle ; 'This is he that came by water and blood: even
Jesus Christ ; not by water only, but by water and
blood : blood to atone for sin, and water to purify the
heart ; justification and sanctification : both of which
were expressed at the same moment on the Cross. The
Inquisitor was pleased with the subject. By an easy
transition we passed to the importance of the Bible itself,
to illuminate the priests and people. I noticed to
him that after looking through the colleges and
schools, there appeared to "me to be a tolul eclipse
of Scriptural light. He acknowledged that reli-
gion and learning were truly in a degraded state. 1
Bonus!) Cijrtettans.
had visited the theological schools, and at every place I
expressed my surprize to the tutors, in presence of the
pupils, at the absence of the Bible, and almost total
want of reference to it. They pleaded the custom of the
place, and the scarcity of copies of the book itself.
Some of the younger Priests came to me afterwards,
desiring to know by what means they might procure
copies. This enquiry for Bibles was like a ray of hope
beaming on the walls of the Inquisition.
' I pass an hour sometimes in the spacious library of
the Augustinian Convent, and think myself suddenly
transported into one of the libraries of Cambridge.
There are many rare volumes, but they are chiefly theolo-
gical, and almost all of the sixteenth century. There
are few classics ; and I have not yet seen one copy of the
Scriptures in Hebrew or Greek/
* Goo, Augustinian Conrent, ZjthJan. 1808,
* On the second morning after my arrival, I was
surprised by my host, the Inquisitor, coming into my
apartment clothed in black robes from head to foot : for
the usual dress of bis order is white. He said he was
going to sit on the Tribunal of the Holy Office.' ( l
presume, Father, your august Office does not occupy
much of your time ?' ( Yes,' answered he, ( much. I sit
on the Tribunal three or four days every week.'
* I had thought, for some days, of putting Dellon's
book into the Inquisitor's hands ; for if I could get him
to advert to the facts stated in that book. 1 should be* abJ*'
i GO Christian
to learn, by comparison, the exact state of the Inquisition 1
at the present time. In the evening he came in, as
usual, to pass an hour in my apartment. After some
conversation I took the pen in my hand to write a few
notes in my Journal: and, as if to amuse him, while I
was writing, I took up Dellon's book, which was lying
with some others on the table, and handing it across to
him, asked him whether he had ever seen it. It was in
the French Language, which he understood well. f Re-
lation, de 'I'lnquisition de Goa/ pronounced he, with a
slow articulate voice. He had never seen it before, and
began to read with eagerness, lie had not proceeded
far, before he betrayed evident symptoms of uneasiness.
He turned 'nastily to th-j ink! die of the book, and then
to the end, and then ran over the table of contents at the
beginning, as if to ascertain the full extent of -the evil.
He then composed himself to read, while I continued to
write. He turned over the pages with rapidity, and
when he came to a certain place, ht exclaimed, in tle
broad Italian accent, ' Mendacium, Mendacium/ I re-
quested he would mark those passages which were untrnc,
and we should discuss them afterwards, for that 1 had
other books on the subject. ( Other books,' said he, and
he looked with an enquiring eye on those on the table.
He continued reading till it was time to retire to rest and
then begged to take the book with him.
4 It was on this night that a circumstance happened
which caused my first alarm at Goa. My servants slept
every night at my chamber door, in the long gallery which
is c -10111011 to ,all the apartments, and not far (jistam
from the; servants of the Convent. About midnight I 'v<u>
Clje iRomte!) Cfcrtsttans. 161
waked by loud shrieks and expressions of terror, from
some person in the gallery. In the first moment of
surprise I concluded it must be the Alguazils of the Holy
Office, seizing my servants to carry them to the Inquisi-
tion. But, on going out, I saw my own servants
standing at. the door, and the person who had caused the
alarm (a boy of about fourteen) at a little distance,
surrounded by some of the Priests, who had come out of
their cells on hearing the noise. The boy said he
had seen a spectre, and it was a considerable time before
the agitations of his body and voice subsided. Next
morning at breakfast the Inquisitor apologised for the
disturbance, and said the boy's alarm proceeded from
a ' phantasma animi/ a phantasm of the imagination.'
< After breakfast we resumed the subject of the
Inquisition. The Inquisitor admitted that Dellon's
descriptions of the dungeons, of the torture, of the mode
of trial, and of the Auto da Fe were, in general, just ;
but he said the writer judged untruly of the motives of
the Inquisitors, and very uncharitably of the character of
the Holy CHurch ; and I admitted that, under the pressure
of his peculiar suffering, this rright possibly be the case.
The Inquisitor was now anxious to know to what extent
Dellon's book had been circulated in Europe. I told
him that Picart had published to the world extracts from
it, in his celebrated work called c Religious Ceremonies/
together with plates of the system of torture and
burnings at the Auto da Fe. I added that it was' now
generally believed in Europe that these enormities no
longer existed, and that the Inquisition itself has been
totally suppressed ; 'but that I was concerned to find
i 6s CfK&tf an Be3earcl)e&
that this was not the case. He now began a grave
narration to shew that the Inquisition had undergone a
change in some respects, and that its terrors were
mitigated.*
* The following were the passages in Mr. Dellon's narrative,
to which I wished particularly to draw the attention of the
Inquisitor. Mr. D. had been thrown into the Inquisition
at Goa, and confined in a dungeon, ten feet square, where he
remained up wards of two years, without seeing any person, but
the gaoler who brought him his victuals, except when he was
brought to his trial, expecting daily to be brought to the stake*
His alleged crime was, charging the Inquisition with cruelty,
in a conversation he had with a Priest at Daman, a Portuguese
town in another part of India.'
" During the months of November and December, I heard
every morning the shrieks of the unfortunate victims, who
were undergoing the Question. I remembered to have heard,
before I was cast into prison, that the Auto da F was gene-
rally celebrated on the first Sunday in Advent, because on
tlist day is read in the Churches that part of the Gospel in
which mention is made of the LAST JUDGMENT; and the
Inquisitors pretend by this ceremony to exhibit a lively emblem
of that awfti event. I was likewise convinced that there
were a great number of prisoners, besides myself; the pro-
found silence, which reigned within the walls of the building,
having enabled me to count the number of doors which were
opened at the hours of meals. However, the first and second
Sundays of Advent passed by, without my hearing of any thing,
and I prepared to undergo another year of melancholy capti-
vity, when I was aroused from my despair on the llth of
January, by the noise of the guards removing the bars from
the door of my prison. The Alcaide presen ted me with alia-
Cije Somtsf) Christians. 163
e I had already discovered, from written or printed
documents, that the Inquisition of Goa was suppressed
by Royal Edict in the year 1 775, and established
bit, which he ordered me to put on, and to make myself ready
to attend him when he should come again. Thus saying, he
left a lighted lamp in my dungeon. The guards returned,
about two o'clock in the morning, and led me out into a long
gallery, where I found a number of the companions of my
fate, drawn up in a rank against a wall : I placed myself among
the rest, and several more soon joined the melancholy band.
The profound silence and stillness caused them to resemble
statues more than the animated bodies of human creatures-
The women, who were clothed in a similar manner, were placed
in a neighbouring gallery, where we could not see them j but
I remarked that a number of persons stood by themselves at
some distance, attended by others, who wore long black dresses,
and who walked backwards and forwards occasionally. I did
not then know who these were : but I was afterwards inform-
ed that the former were the. victims who were condemned to
be burned, and the others were their confessors.
" After we were all ranged against the wall of this gallery,
we received each a large wax taper. They then brought us a
number of dresses made of yellow cloth, with the cross of St.
Andrew painted before and behind. This is called the San
Benito. The relapsed heretics wear another species of robe,
called the Samarra, the ground of which is grey. The por-
trait of the sufferer is painted upon it, placed upon burning
torches with flames and demons all round. Caps were then
produced called Carrochas ; made of pasteboard, pointed like
sugar loaves, all covered over with devils, and flames of fire.
cr The great bell of the Cathedral began to ring a little
before sun-rise, which served as a signal to warn the people of
M 2
Christian Kesearrijeg*
again in IfJV. The Franciscan Father before men-
tioned witnessed the annual Auto da Fe, from 177$,
to 1775. t( It was the humanity, and tender mercy of
Goa to come and behold the august ceremony of the Auto da
Fe ; and then they made us proceed from the gallery one by one.
I remarked, as we passed into the great hall, that the Inqui**
sitor was sitting at the door with his secretary by him, and that
he delivered every prisoner into the hands of a particular per-
son, who is to be his guard to the place of burning. These
persons are called Parrains, or Godfathers. My Godfather was
the commander of a ship. I went forth with him, and as soon
as we were in the street, I saw that the procession was com-
menced by the Dominican Friars ; who have this honour, be-
'. ause St. Dominic founded the Inquisition. These are followed
by the prisoners who walked one after the other, each having
his Godfather by his side, and a lighted taper in his hand. The
least guilty go foremost ; and as I did not pass for one of them,
there were many who took precedence of me. The women
were mixed promiscuously with the men. We all walked
barefoot,, and the sharp stones of the streets of Goa wounded
my tender feet, and caused the blood to stream : for they made
us march through the chief streets of the city : and we were;
regarded every where by an innumerable crowd of people,
who bad assembled from all parts of India to behold this speo
/;io!e ; for the Inquisition takes care to announce it long before,
in ihe most remote parishes. At length we arrived at the
Church of St. Francis, which was, for this time, destined for
the celebration of the Act of Faith. On one side of the Altar
tfas the Grand Inquisitor and his Counsellors j and on the other
!.he Viceroy of Goa and his Court. All the prisoners are seated
; hear a Sermon. I observed that those prisoners who wor$
*he korril-lt Can-'}i:'tas came in. last in the proces&Iou. One of
Clje IRpmtsi) Cfritstt'an*.
a good King," said the old Father, " which abolished
the Inquisition." But immediately on his death, the
power of the Priests acquired the ascendant, under the
Queen Dowager, and the Tribunal was le-eslablishwlt
rafter a bloodless interval of five years. It has continued
the Augustin Monks ascended the pulpit, and preached fb
a quarter of an hour. The sermon being concluded, two
readers went up to the pulpit, one after the other, and read
the sentences of the prisoners. My joy was extreme when I
heard that my sentence was not to be burnt but to be a galley-
slave for five years. After the sentences were read, they sum-
moned forth those miserable victims who were destined to be
immolated by the Holy Inquisition. The images of the here-
tics who had died in prison were brought up at the same time,
their bones being contained in small chests, covered with flames
and demons. An officer of the secular tribunal now came
forward, and seized these unhappy people, after they had
each received a slight How upon the breast from the Alcalde,
to intimate that they were abandoned. They were then led
away to the bank of the river, where the Vice-Roy and his
Court were assembled, and were the faggots had been prepared
the preceding day. As soon as they arrive at this place, the
condemned persons are asked in what religion they chuse to
die; and the moment they have replied to this question , the
executioner seizes them, and binds them to a stake in the
midst of the faggots. The day after the execution, the por-
traits of the dead are carried to the Church of the Dominicans.
The heads only are represented, (which are generally very
accurately drawn ; for the Inquisition keeps excellent limners
for 'he purpose,) surrounded by flames and demons ; and
underneath is the name and crime of the person who has beu
burned." Relation de /' Inquisition dc Goa, chap. XXIV.
i 66 CIjtfettan megearrtefc.
o operation ever since. It was restored In 1?7^ subject
to certain restrictions, the chief of which are the two
following, * That a greater number of witnesses should he
repaired to convict a criming than yere Wore necessary^'
and,, 6 that the Auto da Fe shouiu n<t be held publicly aS
before ; hut that the sentences of the Tribunal should be
executed privately, within the walls of the Inquis
* In this particular, the constitution 01 tl.c new
tion is more reprehensible -than that of d.\:* old ojrie; for,
as the old Father expressed b y i Nunc si_ torn aon reve-
lat Inquisitio/ Formerly tiie friends of those ir; fortunate
persons who were thrown into its prison, had th :clo'n-
choly satisfaction of seeing them once a year w&'Lt.tg' in
,the procession of the Auto da Fe ; or if they were con-
demned to die, they witnessed their death, am! moorned
for the dead. But now they have no means of learning
for years whether they be dead or alive. The policy of
this new mode of concealment appears to he this, to pre-
serve the power of the Inquisition, and at the same time
to lessen (he public odium of its proceedings^ in the pre-
sence of British dominion and civilization. I asked the
Father his opinion concerning the nature and frequency
of the punishments within the walls. He said he pos-
sessed no certain means of giving a satisfactory answer ;
that eveiy thing transacted there was declared to be
* sacrum et secretum/ But this he knew to be true^ that
there were constantly captives in the dungeons 3 that
some of them are liberated after long confinement, but
that they nevef speak afterwards of what passed within
the place. He added that, of all the persons he had
known, who had been liberated, he never knew one who
CJje
did not carry about with him what might be called, ' the
mark of the Inquisition ;' that is to say, who did not
shew in the solemnity of his countenance, or in his
peculiar demeanor, or his terror of the Priests, that lie
had been in that dreadful place.
* The chief argument of the Inquisitor to prove the
melioration of the Inquisition was the superior humanity
of the Inquisitors. I remarked that I did not doubt the
humanity of the existing officers ; but what availed huma-
nity in an Inquisitor? he must pronounce sentence
according to the Laws of the Tribunal, which are notori-
ous enough ; and a relapsed Heretic must be burned in the
rlames, or confined for life in a dungeon, whether the
Inquisitor be humane or not. ' But if,' said I, e you
would satisfy iny mind completely on this subject, shew
me the Inquisition/ He said it was not permitted to any
person to see the Inquisition. I observed that mine might
be considered as a peculiar case ; that the character of
the Inquisition, and the expediency of its longer con-
tinuance had been called in question $ that I had myself
written on the civilization of India, and might possibly
publish something more upon that subject, and that it
could not be expected that I should pass over the Inqui-
sition without notice, knowing what I did of its proceed-
ings ; at the same time I should not wish to state a single
fact without his authority, or at least his admission of its
truth. I added that he himself had been pleased to com-
municate with me very fully on the subject, and that in
all our discussions we had both been actuated, I hoped,
by a good purpose. The countenance of the Inquisitor
evidently altered .on receiving this intimation, nor did it
168 Ctjrfsttan Heseardjes.
ever after wholly regain its wonted frankness and placi-
dity. After 'some hesitation, however, he said he would
take me with him to the Inquisition the next day. I
was a good deal surprized at this acquiescence of the
Inquisitor, but I did not know what was in his mind/
' Goa: Augustinian Convent, 2Sth January, 1808.
c When I left the Forts to come up to the Inquisition,
Colonel Adams desired me to write to him ; and he added
half-way hetween jest and earnest, " If I do not hear from
" you in three days, I shall march down the 78th and
" storm the Inquisition." This I promised to do. But,
having been so well entertained by the Inquisitor, I for-
got my promise. Accordingly, on the day before yester-
day, I was surprised by a visit from Major Braamcamp
Aid-de-Camp to His Excellency the Vice-Roy, bearing
a letter from Colonel Adams, and a message from the
Vice-Roy, proposing that 1 should return "every evening
and sleep at the Forts, on account of the unhealthiness of
Goa.
'This morning after breakfast my host went to dress
for the Holy Office, and soon returned in his inquisitorial
robes. He said he would go half an hour before the
usual time for the purpose of shewing me the -Inquisition.
I thought that his countenance was more severe than
us. al; and that his attendants were not so civil as
before. The truth was, the midnight scene was stjll on
. y u:VJ. The Inquisition is about a quarter of a mile
w
a from the convent, and we proceeded thither in our
Cije Eomtsl) Cintstians, 169
Maujeels.* On our arrival at the place, the Inquisitor
said to me, as we were ascending the steps of the outer
stair, that he hoped I should be satisfied with a transient
view of the Inquisition, and that I would retire whenever
he should desire it. I took this as a good omen, and
followed my conductor with tolerable confidence.
< He led me first to the Great Hall of the Inquisition.
We were met at tke door by a number of well-dressed
persons, who, I afterwards understood, were the familiars,
and attendants of the Holy Office. They bowed very
low to the Inquisitor, and looked with surprise at me.
The Great Hall is the place in which the prisoners are
marshalled for the procession of the Auto da Fe. At the
procession described by Dellon, in which he himself
walked barefoot, clothed with the painted garment, there
were upwards of one hundred and fifty prisoners. I
traversCyd this hall for some time, with a slow step, reflect-
ing on its former scenes, the Inquisitor walking by my
side in silence. I thought of the fate of the multitude
of my fellow-creatures who had passed through this
place, condemned by a tribunal of their fellow-sinners,
their bodies devoted to the flames, and their souls to per-
diticj. And I could not help saying to him, f Would
not the Holy Church wish, in her mercy, to have those
* The Manjeel is a kind of Palankeen common at Goa.
It is merely a sea cot suspended from a bamboo, which is
borne on the heads of four men. Sometimes a footman runs
before, having a staff in his hand, to which are attached little
bells or rings, which he jingles as he runs, keeping time with
the motion of the bearers.
170 Cf)rtstfatt
souls back again, that she might allow them a little
further probation?' The Inquisitor answered nothing,
but beckoned me to go with him to a door at one end of
the hall. By this door he conducted me to some small
rooms; and thence to the spacious apartments of the chief
Inquisitor. Having surveyed these he brought me back
again to the Great Hall ; and I thought he seemed now
desirous that I sliould depart. ' Now, Father/ said I,
c lead me to the dungeons below; I want to see the
captives/ * No,* said he, * that cannot be.' I DOW be-
gan to suspect that it had been in the mind of die Is-
quisitor, from the beginning, to shew me only a certaia
part of the Inquisition, in the hope of satisfying my
Inquiries in a general way. I urged him with earnest-
ness, but he steadily resisted, and seemed to be offended,
or rather agitated by my importunity. I intimated to
him plainly, that the only way to do justice to his own
assertions and arguments, regarding the present state of
the Inquisition, was to shew me the prisons and the
captives. I should then describe only what I saw ; but
now the subject was left in awful obscurity. c Lead me
down/ said I, ' to the inner building and let me pass
through the two hundred dungeons, ten feet square,
described by your former captives. Let me count the
number of your present captives, and converse with them.
I want to see if there be any subjects of the British
Government, to whom we owe protection. I want to ask
how long they haye been here, how long it is since they
beheld the light of, the sun, and whether they ever expect
to see it again. Shew me the Chamber of Torture ; and
declare what modes of execution, or of punishment, are
Cfje ffiomtsl) Christian*. 171
fiow practised within the walls of the Inquisition, in lieu
of the public Auto da Fe. If, after all that has passed,
Father, you resist this reasonable request, I shall be
justified in believing, that you are afraid of exposing
the real state of i the Inquisition in India.' To these
observations the Inquisitor made no reply ; but seemed
impatient that I should withdraw. ' My good Father/
said I, e I am about to take my leave of you, and to
thank you for your hospitable intentions, (it had been
before understood that I should take my final leave at the
door of the Inquisition, after having seen the interior,)
and I wish always to preserve on my mind a favourable
sentiment of your kindness and candour. You cannot,
you say, shew me the captives and the dungeons -, be pleased
then merely toanswerthis question ; for I shall believe your
word : How many prisoners are there now below, in the
cells of the Inquisition ?' The Inquisitor replied, 'That is
a question which I cannot answer/ On his pronouncing
these words, I retired hastily towards the door, and
wished him farewell. We shook hands with as much
cordiality as we could at the moment assume ; and both
of us, I believe, were sorry that our parting took place
with a clouded countenance.
f From the Inquisition I went to the place of burning
in the Camp Santo Lazaro, on the river side, where the
victims were brought to the stake at the Auto da Fe.
It is close to the Palace, that the Vice-Roy and his
Court may witness the execution ; for it has ever been
the policy of the Inquisition to make these spiritual
executions appear to be the executions of the State.
An old Priest accompanied me, who pointed out the
1 72 Cljttettau
place, and described the scene. As I passed over this
melancholy plain, I thought on the difference between
the pure and benign doctrine, which was first preached
to India in the Apostolic age, and that bloody code,
which, after a long night of darkness, was announced
to it under the same name ! And I pondered on the
mysterious dispensation, which permitted the ministers
of the Inquisition, with their racks and flames, -to visit
these lands, before the heralds of the Gospel of Peace.
But the most painful reflection was, that tin's tribunal
should yet exist, unawed by the vicinity of British hu-
manity and dominion. I was not satisfied with what
I had seen or said at the Inquisition, and I determined
to go back again. The Inquisitors were now sitting on
the tribunal, and I had some excuse for returning ; for
I was to receive from the chief Inquisitor a letter, which
he said he would give me before I left the place, for the
British Resident in Travancore,* being an answer to a
letter from that officer.
' When I arrived at the Inquisition, and had ascended
the outer stairs, the door-keepers surveyed me doubt-
ingly, but suffered me to pass, supposing that I had
returned by permission and appointment of the Inqui-
sitor. I entered the Great Hall, and went up directly
towards the tribunal of the Inquisition, described by
Dellon, in which is the lofty Crucifix. I sat down on a
form, and wrote some notes, and then desired one of
the attendants to carry in my name to the Inquisitor.
As I walked up the Hall, I saw a poor woman sitting by
Colonel Macaulay, who is now in England.
herself, on a bench by the wall, apparently in a discon-
solate state of mind. She clasped her hands as I passed,
and gave me a look expressive of her distress. This
sight chilled my spirits . The familiars told me she was
waiting there to be called up before the tribunal of the
Inquisition. While I was asking questions concerning
her crime, the second Inquisitor came out in evident
trepidation, and was about to complain of the intrusion ;
when I informed him I had come back for the letter
from the chief Inquisitor. He said it should be sent
after me to Goa; and he conducted me with a quick
step towards the door. As we passed the poor woman
I pointed to her, and said to him with some emphasis,
1 Behold, Father, another victim of the holy Inquisition !'
He answered nothing. When we arrived at the head of
the great stair, he bowed, and I took my last leave of
.Fosephus a Doloribus, without uttering a word.
It will be well understood for what purpose
the foregoing particulars concerning the Inqui-
sition at Goa, are rehearsed in the ears of the
British nation. " The Romans/* says Montes-
quieu, " deserve well of human nature, for
" making it an article in their treaty with the
Carthaginians, that they should abstain from
" SACRIFICING their CHILDREN to their Gods."
It has been observed by respectable writers,
that the English nation ought to imitate this
example, and endeavour to induce her allies "to
1 74
abolish the human sacrifices of " the Inquisi-
tion ;" and a censure has been passed on our
Government for its indifference to this subject.*
The difference to the Inquisition is attribut-
able, we believe, to the same cause which has
produced an indifference to the religious princi-
ples which first organized the Inquisition. The
mighty despot, who suppressed the Inquisition
in Spain, was not swayed probably by very
powerful motives of humanity; but viewed with
jealousy a tribunal, which usurped an indepen-
dent dominion; and he put it down, on the
same principle that he put down the Popedom,
that he might remain Pontiff and Grand Inqui-
sitor himself. And so he will remain for a time,
till the purposes of providence shall have been
accomplished by him. Bat are we to look on in
silence, and to expect that further meliorations in
human society are to be affected by despotism, or
by great revolutions ? " If," say the same authors,
* 4 while the Inquisition is destroyed in Europe
" by the power of despotism, we could entertain
" the hope, and it is not too much to entertain
" suchahope, that the powerof liberty isabout to
"destroy it in America, we might, even amid
Edin. Rev. No. XXXII. p. 44p.
Cj>e JR0mfe|) Christians. 175
fi the gloom that surrounds us, congratulate our
" fellow-creatures on one of the most remarkable
" periods in the history of the progress of human
" society, the FINAL ERASURE of the Inquisition
"from the face of the earth?* It will indeed be
an important and happy day to the earth, when
this final erasure shall take place; but the period
of such an event is nearer, we apprehend, in
Europe and America, that it is in Asia; and its
termination in Asia depends as much on Great
Britain as on Portugal. And shall not Great
Britain do her part to hasten this desirable time !
Do we wait, as if to see whether the power of
Infidelity will abolish the other Inquisitions of
the earth ? Shall not we, in the mean while,
attempt to do something, on Christian princi-
ples, for the honour of God and of humanity?
Do we dread even to express a sentiment on the
subject in our legislative Assemblies, or to notice
it in our Treaties? It is surely our duty to de-
clare our wishes, at least, for the abolition of
these inhuman tribunals, (since we take an ac-
tive part in promoting the welfare of other
nations,) and to deliver our testimony against
them in the presence of Europe.
This case is not unlike that of the Immolation
"" ' "" "" - * - 7 - ' -
4 Ibid, p. 429.
176 Christian Hesearrijes.
of Females in Bengal : with this aggravation in
regard to that atrocity, that the rite is perpetrat-
ed in our own territories. Our humanity in Eng-
land revolts at the occasional description of the
enormity ; but the matter comes not to our own
business and bosoms, and we fail even to insi-
nuate our disapprobation of the deed. It may be
concluded then, that while we remain silent and
unmoved spectators of the flames of the Widow's
Pile, there is no hope that we should be justly
affected by the reported horrors of the Inqui-
sition.
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES
FOR THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS.
THE principal languages spoken by the Romish
Christians in India are these four : the Tamul,
the Malabar, the Ceylonese, and the Portuguese.
We have already had occasion to notice the
three first. The Tamul version has been long
since completed by the Protestant Missionaries;
and the Malabar and the Ceylonese are in course
of publication. It is now proper ta explain
Cije iRomtst) C|N&tfitt& 177
that excellent effects may be expected from the
diffusion of the Portuguese Scriptures in India.
The Portuguese Language prevails wherever
there are, or hwce been, settlements of that nation.
Their descendants people the coasts from the
vicinity of the Cape of Good Hope^to the
Sea of China; beginning from Sofala, Moca-
ranga, Mosambique, (where there is a Bishop,)
Zinzebar, and Melinda, (where there are
many churches,) on the east of Africa; and
extending round by Babelmandel, Diu, Surat,
Daman, Bombay, Goa,' Calicut, Cochin, Angen-
go, Tutecorin, Negapatam, Jaffnanatam, Co-
him bo, Point de Galle, Traiiquebar, Tan-
jorej Tritchinopoly, Porto-Novo, Pondicherry,
Sadras, Madras Masulipatam, Calcutta, Chin-
surah, Bandel, Chittagong, Macao and Canton ;
and almost all the islands of the Malayan Archi-
pelago, which were first conquered by the Por-
tuguese. The greater part of the Portuguese
in India, are now subjects of the British Em-
pire. The Author visited most of the places
above enumerated ; and in many of them he
could not hear of a single copy of the Portu-
guese Scriptures. There is a Portuguese Press
at Tranquebar, and another at V'epery near
. -Jras; and pecuniary aid only is wanted from
Europe to multiply copies, and to circulate them
1 7 s Cljustt au l&eseardjes
round the coasts of Asia. The Portuguese Lan-
guage is certainly a most favourable medium for
diffusing the true religion in the maritime pro-
vinces of the East.
THE COLLEGES AT GOA.
GOA will probably remain the theological school
to a great part of India, for a long period to
come. It is of vast importance to the inte-
rests of Christianity in the East, that this
source of instruction should be purified. The
appointed instrument for effecting this, is the
Bible. This is " the salt which must be thrown
" into the fountain to heal the waters." 2 Kings
ii. I 2l. There are upwards of three thousand
Priests belonging to Goa, who are resident at
the place, or stationed with their cures at a
distance. Let us send the holy Scriptures to
illuminate the Priests of Goa. It was dis-
tinctly expressed to the Author, by several
authorities, that they will gladly receive copies
of the Latin and Portuguese Vulgate Bibk
from the- hands of the English nation.
respecting tlje Persians. 179
THE PERSIANS.
THE Christian Religion flourished very gene-
rally in Persia till about A. D. 651 ; when, the
Persians being subdued by the Saracens, Maho-
medanism gradually acquired the predominance,
Constantine the Great, addressed a letter to
Sapor, King of Persia, which is preserved to this
day, (in Eusebius) recommending the Christian
Churches in his dominions to his protection ;
and a Bishop from Persia was present at the
Council of Nice, in A. D. 325. It appears also
that there was a translation of some portion of
the Scriptures into the Persian language at that
period ; for we are informed by Chrysostoni,
that " the Persians, having translated the doc-
trines of the Gospel into their own tongue, had
learned, though barbarians, the true philosophy ;"*
and it is stated by another author in the follow-
ing century, " That the Hebrew writings were
not " only translated into the Greek, but into
the Latin, Ethiopian, Persian, Indian, Armenian,
Scythian, and Sarmatian Languages."!
* Chrysostom, Hem. II. in Johap.
f Theodoret, vol. iv. p. 555. We hive entirely lost sight of
some of these versions in the obscurity of Mahproedan dark-
i so Cljttsttan He0eattije&
In the beautiful homily of Chrysostom on
Mary's Memorial, preached about A. D. 380, in
which he enumerates those nations, who, in
fulfilment of our Saviour's prophecy, had i4 spo-
" ken of the deed of Mary for a memorial of
" her," he mentions the Persians first, and the
Isles of Britain last. " The Persians," says he,
" the Indians, Scythians, Thracians, Sarmatians,
' the race -of the Moors, and the inhabitants of
" the British Isles, celebrate a deed performed in
" a private family in Judea, by a woman that had
" been a sinner."* He alludes to her pouring
an alabaster box of spikenard on the head of
Christ, thereby acknowledging him, while yet
upon earth, as God's ANOINTED King, and
embalming his body, (as our Lord himself ex-
plained it) in anticipation of his burial. Con-
ness. It is not even known what languages are intended by
the Scythian, Indian, and Sarmalian, The Christian Church
must now retrace her steps, and endeavour to recover a know-
ledge which she has lost.
v.y.\
i o ra?
To gy lyta ysvopevov Aa^a y sv oix.tct -wa^a
The argument of Chryaostom is this, that nothing could
have given so permanent a celebrity to so private an occurrence,,
but the Divine Word of HIM who foretold it.
respecting tlje Persians ii
cerning which act of faith and love our Sa-
viour uttered the following prophetic declara-
tion . "Verily, I say unto you, Wheresoever
" this Gospel shall be preached throughout the
" whole world, THIS ALSO that she hath done
" shall be spoken of for a MEMORIAL of her."
Mark xiv. 9. The Isles of Britain who were
last in the above enumeration, are now ihejirst
to restore this memorial to the Persians as well
as to other Mahomedan nations, who were to
lose it generally, during the great prophetic
period of 1260 years.
A version of the four Gospels, and of the
Pentateuch in the Persisn Language of a former
age remains to this day. It is a faithful trans-
lation, and seems to have been made immediately
from the Syriac;* but the dialect and orthogra-
phy are so ancient as to be scarcely intelligible
even at Ispahan. The Romish Church has had
several Missions in the kingdom of Persia for
some centuries past. The Augustinian Mission
from Goa commenced in the year 1602, " and
te was permitted by Sultan Murad to build con-
" vents in all parts of the Empire. "f But they
went into Persia, as into other countries, not
* This is the version of the Polyglot,
f Fabricii Lux Evang. p. 639.
182 Cijtfetfan Eesearri)e#
with the design of instructing men in the holy
scriptures, but of teaching them the tenets and
ceremonies of Rome. To this day, they have
not published, under all the advantages of tolera-
tion which they enjoyed, a translation of the
Bible, or even of the New Testament, into the
I*ersian Language.
It is a reproach to Christians that the only
endeavour to produce a version of the Scrip-
tures into the language of that extensive king-
dom should have been made by the Persians
themselves. The representatives of the Chris-
tian Churches in Europe of every denomination,
may well blush, when they read the following
authentic relation of an attempt made by a Per-
sian king to procure a knowledge of our reli-
gion.
" Towards the close of the year J740, Nadir
"Shah caused a translation of the four Evan-
" gelists to be made into Persian. The affair
u was put under the direction of Mirza Mehdee,
" a man of some learning, who, being vested
" with proper authority for the purpose, sum-
" moned several Armenian Bishops, and Priests,
" together with divers Missionaries of the Ro-
" mish Church, and Persian Mullahs,* to meet
* Mahomedan Priests.
respecting t!;e jperstans,
him at Ispahan. As to the latter, the Maho-
" medan Priests, they could not he gainers,
" since the change of religion, if any, was to
i; be in prejudice of Mahomedanism. Besides,
" Nadir's conduct towards them had heen severe,
" to an extreme and unprecedented degree;
" many of them, therefore, gave Mirza Mehdee
" large bribes to excuse their absence. Among
" the Christians summoned on this occasion,
" only one Romish Priest, a native of Pcrsiu,
" was a sufficient master of the language to
" enter upon a work of so critical a nature.
" As to the Armenian Christians, although they
" are born subjects to Persia, and intermixed
with the inhabitants, yet there are very few
{ - of them who understand the language funcla-
" mentally. It was natural to expect, that
" Mirza Mehdee, and the Persian Mullahs,
; would be more solicitous to please Nadir, and
tc to support the credit of Mahomedanism, than,
" to divest themselves of prejudices, and he-
u come masters of so important a subject.
'- This translation was dressed up with all the
<: glosses which the fables of the Koran could
" warrant. Their chief guide was an ancient Arabic
" and Persian translation. Father de Vignes, a
" Romish Priest, was also employed in this
" work, in which he made use of the Vulgate
1 84 Christian Hesearcljes
" edition. They were but six months in
" completing this translation, and transcribing
" several fair copies of it.
" In May following, Mirza M eh dee, with
" the Persian Mullahs, and some of the Chris-
" tian Priests, set out from Ispahan for the Per-
" sian Court, which was then held in encamp-
" ment near Teheran. Nadir received them
" with some marks of civility, and had a cur-
" sory view of the performance. Some part of it
" was read to him ; on which occasion he made
" several ludicrous remarks on the mysterious
" parts of the Christian Religion ; at the same
" time he laughed at the Jews, and turned Ma-
" homed and Ali equally into ridicule." And
after some expressions of levity, intimating
that he could himself make a better religion
than any that had yet been produced, " he
" dismissed these churchmen and translators
" with some small presents not equal in value
" to the expense of the journey."*
This version of the Gospels, prepared by
command of Nadir Shah, is probably the same
with that which is sometimes found in the hands
of the Armenian Priests in India. A copy was
lately shewn to an Oriental scholar in Bengal, f
* Hanv/ay's Travels. f Rev. H. Marty n.
respecting tlje Persians. 1 85
who. observed, "that if this was the same, he.
" did not wonder at Nadir's contempt of it."
The number of natives, already professing
Christianity in Persia, and who are prepared to
receive a translation of the Scriptures, is very
cons derable. They consist of four or five
classes, viz. the Georgian, the Armenian, the
Nestorian, the Jacobite, and the Romish Chris-
tians. The Georgians have the Bible in the
Georgian Language, which was printed at Mos-
cow in 1743; but the language is not so gene-
rally cultivated among the higher ranks as
the Persian. It probably bears the same relation
to the Persian, which the Welsh does to
the English. The Armenians have a version of
the Bible in their own proper tongue, but the
copies are few in number. The Nestorian and
Jacobite Christians use the Syriac Bible ; but it
is yet more rare than the Armenian. There are,
besides, multitudes of Jews in Persia, who, as
well as these different classes of Christians, com-
monly speak the vernacular language of the
country.
The Persian Language is known far beyond
the limits of Persia proper. It is spoken at all
the Mussulman Courts in India, and is the usual
language of judicial proceedings under the Bri-
tish Government in Hindostan. It has been
186
called " the great Eastern language of corre.s-
" pondence and state affairs;"* and is to be
estimated as next in importance to the Arabic
and Chinese, in regard to the extent of territory
through which it is spoken ; it being generally
understood from Calcutta to Damascus.
Here then is a language, spoken over nearly
one quarter of the globe, the proper tongue of
a great kingdom, in which an attempt has
already been made by royal authority to obtain
a translation of the Christian Scriptures ; and
where there are, at a low computation, two hurl-
clred thousand Christians ready to receive them.
Many of the Persians themselves would read the
Bible with avidity, if presented to them in an
inviting form. The cause of the little jealousy
concerning Christianity in Persia, compared
with that which is found in other Mahomedau
States, is to be ascribed to these two circum-
stances ; first, That Christianity has always
existed in Persia : the Christian natives forming
a considerable part of the population -;, and se-
condly. That the Persians themselves profess
so lax a system of Islamism that they have been
accounted by some Mussulmans a kind of
heretics.
It will form an epoch in the history of Persia,
* See Richardson's dissertation .on the Persian Language,
respecting tlje Persians.
when a version of the Old and New Testaments
shall begin to be known generally in that coun-
try. But the narrative of Nadir Shah's attempt
sufficiently proves that no ordinary scholar is
qualified to undertake it. The author of such a
translation must be a perfect master of the
Arabic Language, the mother of the Persic,
and familiar with the popular and classical Per-
sian, He must, moreover, have access to the
Scriptures in their original tongues. Such a
person, we think, has been found in SAB AT of
Arabia, who is accounted, by competent judges,
" to be the first Arabic scholar of the age.''* He
has been employed for nearly four years past in
translating the Scriptures into the Persian and
Arabic Languages, in conjunction with Mirza
Fitrut of Lucknow, and other learned natives.
Mirza is himself a Persian by descent, and a
man of liberal learning among his countrymen.
He visited England some years ago, and was
afterwards appointed a Persian teacher, and a
translator of the Scriptures in the College of
Fort-William. These versions by Sabat and
Mirza, are conducted under the superintendance
of the Rev. Henry Martyn, who is himself an
* See Report of Translations by Rev. Henry Martyn, here-
after quoted
1 8 8 Christian iReseardjes
Arabic and Persian scholar, and skilled in the
original tongues of the Sacred Scriptures. He
is a chaplain to the Honourable the East India
Company, and is no\v r stationed at Cawnpore in
Bengal, where his learned coadjutors also reside.
The Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke,
translated by Sabat into the Persian Language,
have already been printed : and 800 copies are
stated in the last Report, dated May, 1810, to
have been deposited in the BIBLIOTHECA
BIBLICA, at Calcutta, for sale.
THE ARABIANS.
ARABIA was the country hv which St. Paul
first opened his heavenly ministry. " When it
pleased God," saith that Apostle, " who called
me by his grace, to reveal his Son in me, that
I might preach him among the heathen ; im-
mediately I conferred not with flesh and blood ;
neither went I up to Jerusalem, but I went
into ARABIA." Gal. i. 17- Christianity flou-
rished very extensively in Arabia, during the
first centuries. History informs us, that " the
rejecting tlje 3i*abian&
disciples of Christ bad filled its provinces with
the Churches of God;"* and frequent mention
is made, in the early monuments, of the Bishops
of Arabia, f This early influence of the Gospel
in that region might be expected, for Arabia
adjoins Palestine ; and the climate of the coun-
try, arid the manners and customs of the people,
are nearly the same.;}:
There are some circumstances which remark-
ably distinguish Arabia; a recollection of which
in connexion with others, ought now to draw
our attention to it. Arabia and the neighbouring
regions were inhabited by the first generations of
men. There it pleased the Creator first to reveal
himself to his creatures ; and there the Son of
God assumed the human nature. In Arabia, the
faculties of the human mind attain to as high
o
a degree of strength and vigour, even at this
* 0o'j yy.^ Exx^.vjirjwv en X^icrrov fAOi^roti ta.^
Procoplous Gaz. Es. XI. 14.
f See them enumerated in Beveridge's Cano?ies Conciliorum.
The Bishop of Busorah was present at the Council of An
tioch in A. D. 269.
s ovTa? TO*^ et/et; etxoj KOH KCUTCVI; ra
Being neighbours of tlie Jews, it was likely that they
shQuld first receive the Gospel. Proc. ubi supra.
C&rtettan IReseatrijeg
day,* as in any other country in the world ,;
and the symmetry and beauty of the human
person in Arabia are not surpassed by any other
portion of the human race.f
* See Letter from the Rev. Henry Martyn, concerning
Sabat, quoted in " The Star in the East/' p. 218. " At in-
tervals I read Persian Poetry with Mirza, and the Koran
with Sabat. These Orientals, with whom I translate the
Scriptures, require me to point oat the connexion between
every two sentences, which is often more than I can do. It
is curious how accurately they observe all the rules of writing.
Sabat, though a real Christian, has not lost a jot of his Arabian
notions of superiority. He looks upon Europeans as mush-
rooms j and seems to regard my pretensions to any learning,
as we should regard those of a savage or an ape," N. B. Mr.
Martyn was Senior Wrangler., or first Mathematician of his
year, at Cambridge, in 1801 j and he had now been two
years in society with Sabat. Of course he used these ex-
pressions concerning Sabat in rather a vein of pleasantry j but
they will intimate that he respected the intellect and acquire-
ments of the Arabian.
f An intelligent Arabian, who had seen the English in
Ind'u, observed to the Author, that he thought the minds
of the English far superior to their persons. It seemed to
him, that there was nothing striking or noble in the English
countenance, compared with the dignity nnd beauty of the
Arabians ; that the faces were in general flat and torpid, and
the eyes without fire. The Author informed him, that the
English were composed of different nations, nnd most of these
from cold and northern climates j that hence there was a
great diversity in their appearance, some bi'ing of very ordinary
tlje Arabians.
Arabia is also remarkable on another account.
It was the theatre of the grand defection from
Christianity, by the Mahomedan delusion,
which was to extend to "a third part of men."
This predicted apostacy was to be effected, not
by returning to Paganism, but by a corruption
of Christianity : that is, by admitting some
part of the former revelation of God, and pre-
tending to a new revelation. The delusion
itself is happily compared in the prophecy con-
cerning it, to " smoke issuing from the bottomless
" pit;" and its great extent is expressed by its
" darkening the sun and the air. 99 * And since
this defection was to be produced by a corrup-
tion of revealed Truth, it was necessary that
the Scriptures should be first corrupted ; for
where the genuine Scriptures are in the hands
of men, there is little danger of general infide-
lity. Accordingly, this preparative for the great
Imposture took place in the fifth and sixth
centuries. During that period, corrupt and
apocryphal gospels prevailed so generally in
Arabia, and in the neighbouring regions, that
aspect, and others of a dignity and beauty which even an
Arabian would admire. He smiled at this, and observed
that it was not likely that the Deify would Delect io remote,
Hid cold a region gf his globe, for the perj-.-trion of man.
* Rev. ix,2.
i<)2 CIjttsttan Eeseatcijes
it is even doubtful whether Mahomed himself
ever saw a genuine copy of the New Testament*
It has been argued by learned men, from the
internal evidence of his composition, that he
did not. But now even the Apocryphal gospels
have vanished from view, by the long preva-
lence of the Koran.
But the duration of this delusion was to have
a limit. " The smoke was to darken the sun
" and the air" only for a definite period, namely,
1260 years. This period is expressed in pro-
phetic Scripture in a three-fold form of words to
evince its certainty.
}. " The Holy .City shall they tread under
''' foot forty and two months."* Rev. xi. 2.
This marks the period of the Mahomedan pow-
er. The same expression is applied afterwards
to the duration of the Papal power. The de-
pression of the true faith was of course to last
the same time, as expressed in the two following
sentences.
2. " The Witnesses (for the true Faith) shall
/prophecy a thousand two hundred and threc-
" score days, clothed in sackcloth/'f Rev. xi. 3.
* A day for a year,
42 months =42+30=1260 days . . . = 1260 years,
t A day fora year j 1260 days . '. -. . = 1260 years
respecting ttje atabtans, 193
3. " The Woman or (Church of Christ) fled
" into the wilderness, and was nourished for a
" time, times and half a time.''* Rev. x.ii. 14.
This last expression, "a time, times and half
" a time," is also used by the propjiet Daniel,
who foretells the same events, to mark the period
when God shall " have accomplished to scatter
" the powers of the holy people," and shall
terminate his indignation against Israel. Dan.
xii. 7.
It is very well known in the East at wha;t
time Mahomed appeared. Let the Mahometan
then be informed, that he is to count 1260 years
from the Hejira, and then expect the fulfilment
of a remarkable Prophecy, made by Christ.
whom the Koran acknowledges to be " a true
Prophet." Let him be informed explicitly that
the reign of Mahomedanism will then have an
end. And if he be unwilling to believe this, ask
him if he does not already perceive the decline o
Mahomedanism. If he be ignorant of this fact,
inform him of the history of events. Instruct
him, that the corruption of Christianity in the
* A time, times, and half a time a year. ^j
two years and half of a year=forty- > 1200 years,
two months^ 12(30 days J
194 Christian Eesearci)e3
West by the Pope, was coeval with the corrup-
tion of Christianity in the East by Mahomed;
that the decline of both these powers is, at this
time, equally advanced ; and that the fall of both
is to be contemporaneous. If he be ignorant of
the decline of Papal Rome, the Roman Catholie
in the East will declare it to him.
Is there any man, calling himself a Chris-
tian, who thinks that these prophecies are du
bious ? If it be true that God hath, at any
time, revealed himself to man, they are most
certain. The Author would here observe, that
the inattention of men in general to the fulfil*
meat of the divine predictions, does not pro-
ceed so commonly from principles of infidelity,
as from ignorance of facts,- pure ignorance of
historical facts. There are men of liberal edu-
cation in England, who are more ignorant of
the history of the world, ancient and modern,
in connexion with the revelation of God, than
some Hindoos and Arabians, whom we know in
the East, who have not been Christians above a
few years. Our Saviour reprehended this neg-
lect of " the word spoken from Heaven," in
these words : u Ye can discern the face
11 of the sky and of the earth, but how is it
" that ye cannot discern THIS TIMS?" Luke
xii. 56.
respecting tlje 3tabtmt$.
The Author has noticed the foregoing eircunv
stances in connection with Arabia, to illustrate
the importance of preparing a version of the
Scriptures for that country, at the present era.
But the Arabic Language hath gone forth far
beyonds the bounds of Arabia, and is known to
almost " a third part of men" in the East. The
Koran has consecrated it in the eyes of millions
of men dwelling in central Asia, on the con*
tinent of Africa, and in the isles of the Indian
Ocean.
A version of the whole Bible in Arabic has
come down to us ; but it is now antiquated, like
the Persian, both in dialect and orthography. It
does not appear indeed that any composition in
a living language of a higher date than about
five hundred years, can be of popular use, unless
\ve learn it from our infancy. 4 The language of
our own Scriptures becomes now peculiar in
many respects, and distinct from the popular
speech. It is supposed, that the Arabic Trans-
lation is upwards of a thousand years old. Had
there been no interruption in the profession of
Christianity in Arabia, the ancient Translation
might possibly have sufficed : in like manner
as the Hebrew is still understood by the Jews,
and the Syriac by the Syrian Christians. But
when a new religion is to be proposed to a peo-
o 2
196 Cljtfettau Keseatcljes
pie, we must use the most dignified and intelli-
gible medium, and present it in the language
which is in popular use. The present Arabic
Translation in the Polyglot is perfectly intelli-
gible to those who will study it with a lexicon ;
but we certainly cannot offer it at this time as
'conveying the meaning of Holy Scripture to
the Land of Yemen, or Arabia the Happy.
Soon after Sabat, the Arabian, had been con-,
verted to Christianity, the object which chiefly
occupied his thoughts, was a translation of the
Scriptures for his native country. He himself
could easily read and understand the existing
translation ; for he is a learned man, and ac-
quainted radically with every dialect of the Ian-
guage ; and it was by means of that translation
that he himself became a Christian f but hr
says he should be ashamed to offer the Bible
to his countrymen in its present form ; such a
* The copy of the New Testament, which fell into the hands
of Sabat, was one of the editions published in 1?27 by (t the
Society for promoting Christian Knowledge/' revised by Salo-
mon Negri. An^ investment of these Arabic Testaments was
sent about 1759, to the Society's Missionaries in CalcuUa, who
circulated them through different provinces. The following
is a well-attested fact : They sent some copies to the Mahome-
dan Priests at Delhi, " who requested that the supply might b
continued.' 1 See Proceedings of the Society of that period,
respecting tije arabtan& 197
version would neither be acceptable to the
learned, nor intelligible to the unlearned.
This noble Arabian has been now three years,
or more, employed in translating the Scriptures
into the Arabic Language, with the aid of other
learned Asiatics, under the superintendance of
the Rev. H. Martyn, who has himself been long
a student of the Arabic Tongue. Mr. Martyn
lias lately stated their reasons for undertaking a
new translation, which the Author will here
subjoin, in deference to the learned at home,
who may think some further explanation ne-
cessary.
" Of the Arabic version of the Polyglot, the
" late Professor Carlyle, in his copy of propo-
" sals for printing a new edition of it speajis
" in. the highest terms, and observes, that it
" was used both by Jews and Christians as a
". faithful and elegant representation of their
" respective books of faith. But even sup-
" posing that both Jews and Christians are
" satisfied with the translation, no one, who has
11 had an opportunity of observing the degraded
" state of these people in the East, would ad-
<{ mit them as competent judges of the Arabic.
" The professor has adduced, in favour of the
" version in question, the opinions of Erpenius,
" Gabriel -Sionita, and Pocock ; names of high
198 Christian
" consideration in Arabic learning, particularly
" the last. It is certain, however, that such of
" the Mahomedans as have seen this version,
" think very differently of it. If \ve would
" invite the fastidious Mussulman to review
" the sacred law which he supposes abrogated,
" let us not neglect pur present opportunities ;
<c but with such an instrument as Sabat in.
" our possession, let us attempt, at least, to
" send forth the Scriptures in a style which
" shall command respect even in Nujed and
" Hejaz."
Mr. Marty n adverts to the new edition of
the Polyglot translation, now publishing in.
England, under the patronage of the Bishop
of Durham, and highly commends the design.
"We rejoice," whites he, " to hear' that the
old Polyglot is going forth at last in a new
dress. It may be useful to some in Asia, as it
was to abat." And, in regard to the extent
of country through which the Arabic is spoken,
he observes, that the Arabic translation is of
more importance than one-fourth of all the
translations now in hand. " We will begin,"
O '
says he, " to preach to Arabia, Syria, Persia,
Tartsry, part of India and of China, half of
Africa, all the sea-coast of the Mediterranean
respecting tije arabtaus, 199
and Turkey ; and one tongue shall suffice for
them all."
The proposal for publishing the Arabic Bible
has already met with a very liberal patronage in
India. It is intended to publish an edition of
the New Testament, in a splendid form, for the
use of the chief men in Arabia and Persia,
resembling, as nearly as possible, their own beau-
tiful writing. The Universities, and literary
bodies in Europe, will, no doubt, be disposed
to subscribe for some copies of this truly classi-
cal Work. It is stated in the last accounts,
dated May 1810, that the translation of the
New Testament was expected to be finished
by the end of the present year, 1811.
THE CONVERSION OF SAB AT.
The following account of the conversion of
Sabat is extracted from the Author's Sermon,
entitled, " The Star in the East."
' Thus far we have spoken of the success of the Gos-
pel in Asia, by means of European preachers. But we
200
shall now exhibit to you evidence from another source,
from a new and unexpected quarter. We are now to
declare what has been done, independently of our exer-
tions^ and in regions were we have no labourers, and
no access. And this I do to show you, that whether
we assist in the work or not, it is God's will that it should
begin. You have hitherto been contemplating the Light
in India. We are now to announce to you that a light
hath appeared in Arabia, and dawned as it were, on the
Temple of' Mecca itself.
( Two Mahomedans of Arabia, persons of distinction
in their own country^ have been lately converted to the
Christian faith. One of them has already suffered mar-
trydom. The other is now engaged in translating the
Scriptures, and in concerting plans for the conversion of
his countrymen. The name of. the martyr is Abdallah ;*
and the name of the other, who is now translating the
Scriptures, is Sabat : or, as he is called since his Chris-
tian baptism, Nathanael Sabat. Sabat resided in my
house some time before I left India, and I had from his
own mouth the chief .part of the account which I shall
now give to you. Some particulars I had from others.
His conversion took place after the martyrdom of Abdal-
lah, e to whose death he was consenting 5' and he related
the circumstances to me with many tears.
' Abdallah and Sabat were intimate friends, and being
young men of family in Arabia, they agreed to travel
together, and to visit foreign countries. They were both
* The word Abdallah is the same as Abdiel , and signifies
the " Servant of God."
respecting tlje Arabians. 201
zealous Mahomedans, Sabat is son of Ibrahim Sabat,
a noble family of the line of Beni-Sabat, who trace
their pedigree to Mahomed. The two friends left Arabia,
after paying their adorations at the tomb of their prophet,
and travelled through Persia, and thence to Cabul.
Abdallah was appointed to an office of state under Ze-
maim Shah, King of Cabul ; and Sabat left him there,
and proceeded on a tour through Tartary.
6 While Abdallah remained at Cabul, he was converted
to the Christian faith by the perusal of a Bible (as is
supposed) belonging to a Christian from Armenia, then
residing at Cabul.* In the Mahometan states, it is
death for a man of rank to become a Christian. Abdal-
lah endeavoured for a time to conceal his conversion ;
but finding it no longer possible, he determined to flee
to some of the Christian Churches near the Caspian Sea.
He accordingly left Cabul in disguise,- and had gained
the great city of Bochara in Tartary, when he was met
in the streets of that city by his friend Sabat, who imme-
diately recognized him. Sabat had heard of his conver-
sion and flight, and was filled with indignation at his
conduct. Abdallah knew his danger, and threw himself
'at the feet of Sabat. He confessed that he was a Chris-
tian, and implored him, by the sacred tie of their former
friendship, to let him escape with his life. ( But. Sir,
said Sabat when relating the story himself, ( I had no
pity. I caused my servants to seize him, and I delivered
him up to Morad Shah, King of Bochara. He was
* The Armenian Christians in Persia have among ihem a few
copies of the Arabic Bible.
202 c&rfetten Hesearcljes
sentenced to die, and a herald went through the city of
Bochara, announcing the time of his execution. An
immense multitude attended, and the chief men of the
city. I also went and stood near to Abdallah. He
was offered his life if he would abjure Christ, the execu-
tioner standing by him with his sword in his hand. * No/
said he, (as if the proposition were impossible to be
complied with) ( l cannot abjure Christ/ Then one of
his hands was cut off at the wrist. He stood firm, his
arm hanging by his side but with little motion. A physi-
cian, by desire of the K^ing, offered to heal the wound if
he would recant. He made no answer, but looked up
stedfastly towards Heaven, like Stephen, the first martyr,
kis eyes streaming with tears. He did not look with
anger towards me. He looked at me. But it was
benignly, and with the countenance of forgiveness. His
other hand was then cut off. c But, Sir/ said Sabat , in
his imperfect English, 6 he never clianged, he never
changed. And when he bowed his head to receive the
blow of death, all Bochara seemed to say, ( What new
thing is this ?'
* Sabat had indulged the hope, that Abdallah would
have recanted when he was offered his life ; but when
he saw that his friend was dead, he resigned himself to
grief and remorse. He travelled from place to place,
seeking rest and finding none. At last he thought that
he would visit India. He accordingly came to Madras
about five years ago. Soon after his arrival, he was
appointed by the English government a Mufti, or
expounder of Mahomedan law ; his great learning and
respectable station in his own country, rendering him well
qualified for that office. And now the period of his own
respecting t!)e 9tebtaus>. 203
Conversion drew near. While he was at Visagapatam,
in the Northern Circars, exercising his professional du-
ties. Providence brought in his way a New Testament in
the Arabic language.* He i;ead it with deep thought,
the Koran laying before ' him. He compared them toge-
ther with patience and solicitude?, and at length the truth
of the word fell on his mind, as lie expressed it, like a
flood of light. Soon afterwards he proceeded to Madras,
a journey of 300 miles, to sek Christian baptism; and
having made a public confession of his faith, he was bap*
tised by the Rev. Dr. Ker, in the English Church at
that place, by the name of Nathanael, in the twenty-
seventh year of his age.
( -Being now desirous to devote his future life to the
glory of God, he resigned his secular employ, and came
by invitation to Bengal, where he is now engaged in
translating the Scriptures into the Persian language.
This work has not hitherto been executed, for want of
a translator of sufficient ability. The Persian is an im-
portant language in the East, being the general language
of Western Asia, particularly among the higher classes,
and is understood from Calcutta to Damascus. But the
great work which occupies the attention of this noble
Arabian is the promulgation -of the Gospel among his
own countrymen; and from the urgent fl-u- : ttr?i
religious opinion in Arabia, he is sanguine ii
success. His first work is entitled, (Neama Besharatin
Jil Arabi) ( Happy News for Arabia ;' written in the
* One of those copies sent to India by the " Society for pro-
moting Christian Knowledge."
204 Christian Eeseardjes
Nabutte, or common dialect of the country. It contains
an eloquent and argumentative elucidation of the truth
of the Gospel, with copious authorities admitted by the
Mahomedans themselves, and particularly by the Waha-
bians. And prefixed to it is an account of the con-
version of the author, and an appeal to the well-known
family in Arabia, for the truth of the facts.
< The following circumstance in the history of Sabat
ought not to be omitted. When his family in Arabia
had heard that he had followed the example of Abdallah.
and become a Christian, they dispatched his brother to
India, (a voyage of two months) to assassinate him.
While Sabat was sitting in his house at Visagapatam, his
brother presented himself in the disguise of a faqueer,
or beggar, having a dagger concealed under his mantle.
He rushed on Sabat, and wounded him. But Sabat
seized his arm, and his servants came to his assistance,
He then recognized his brother ! The assassin would
have become the victim of public justice, but Sabat in-
terceded for him, and sent him home in peace with let-
ters and presents to his mother's house in Arabia.'
The Members of the Asiatic Society in Ben-
gal, having been imposed on, some years ago,
by a learned Hindoo, (who certainly made no
profession of Christianity,) whose fabrications
they published in their Researches^ (see Mr. Wil-
ford's Account, vol. 7th) it has been sometimes
insinuated by the adversaries of Christian Mis-
sions, that Sabat, the Arabian, Mould prove,
respecting tl)e Arabians, 205
in like manner, to have deceived us. This is
certainly possible : and all good men would
deplore the event. Let us be thankful, how-
ever, for the good that has been already done by
his means.
He has made a translation of the Gospels
into the Persian language, and " 800 copies of
" St. Matthew and St. Luke have been printed
" and exposed in the Bibliotheca Biblica of
" Calcutta, for sale." And we have now the
satisfaction to state, that he has been faithful to
his Christian principles for six YEARS, and that
" his translation of the whole New Testament,
u into the Arabic language, was expected to be
" finished by the end of the present year,
" 1811."
THE ARABIC SCHOOL
FOR THE
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.
\
THE Rev. Henry Marty n, B. D. Fellow of
St. John's College, Cambridge, went out to
India about five years ago. His qualifications
206 Cftrtsttan Hesearrijes
for the general superin tendance of scriptaral
translation, are truly respectable. After ac-
quiring the highest academical honours in
science, and a just celebrity for classical know-
ledge, he devoted himself to the acquirement
of the Arabic and Hindostanee Languages.
His mind was strongly impressed, at an early
period, with the duty and importance of
communicating the revealed Religion to heathen
nations. He had a spirit to follow the steps of
Swartz and Brainerd, and preach to the natives
in the woods : but his peculiar qualifications,
as a critical scholar, have fixed him to the de-
partment of translation. He had not been long
in Bengal before he was joined by Sahat the
Arabian, and Mirza the Persian, and other learned
natives': so that they now form an Arabic School,
from which it is not pretended that there is any
appeal in India.
Mr. Marty n's own proper department it the
Hindostanee Language. Soon after his arrival
he translated the Liturgy of the Church of
England into that tongue. He found that many
of the wives of the English soldiers were Hin-
dostanee women, professing Christianity, but
who did not understand the English Language;
and being desirous to discharge faithfully the
duties of his sacred office, he thought it proper
ti)e atalnatts, 07
to attempt such a translation. This original
work, having received repeated revision and
amendment, is esteemed by competent judges
to be a perspicuous and faithful version of the
sublime original. He also translated, about the
same time, the parables and parabolic speeches
or apophthegms, of our Saviour, into the same
language, with an explanation subjoined to
But the grand work which has chiefly en-
gaged the attention of this Oriental Scholar,
during the last four years, is his Translation of
the whole Bible into the HINDOSTANEE Lan-
guage. It has been often acknowledged, that
a version of the Scriptures into what is justly
called " the grand popular language of Hindos-
tan," would be the most generally useful in
India. Mr. Marty u is in no haste to print any
part of his Work, being desirous that it should
be first revised and approved by the best
scholars. His chief difficulty is in settling the
orthography of the language, and in ascertain-
ing what proportion of words ought to be
admitted from the Persian and Arabic fountains;
for the Hindostanee is yet in its infancy, as a
written and grammatical tongue ; and it is pro-
bable, that Mr. Marty n's Work will contribute
much to iix its standard. To evince the <;ure
208 Christian Heseardjes
and accuracy which he proposes to himself in
this Translation, it will be proper to subjoin
his last official Report on the subject, dated
December, 180Q.
" The Hindostanee New Testament has been
" finished some time 5 and submitted to the
" inspection of a variety of persons in different
" parts of the country ; but the opinions formed
" of the Work have not hitherto appeared to
" justify its publication. I am perfectly con-
" vinced of the inutility of attempting to please
" all; yet I thought it better to withhold from.
" the Press what longer experience, and the
" possession of more efficient instruments,
" might enable me to send forth in a, form more
" calculated to give general satisfaction. The
tk person whose assistance I was most anxious
" .to obtain, has once more joined me; and I am
" now \villing to hope, that the Word of God
" may be presented to the native of India, so as
" to be intelligible to the generality of readers.
" The grammar of the language is nearly fixed
" by Mr. Gilchrist's learned and useful labours ;
" but it is still difficult to write in it with a
" view to general utility. For the higher Ma-
" homedans and men of learning will hardly
" peruse, \viih satisfaction, a book in which the
itas notion its aid to ado: x\
flje Jperstens* 09
" c * To the rest a larger proportion of Hindee Is
" more acceptable. The difficulty of ascer-
" taining the point equally removed from either
e extreme, would be considerably lessened, were
' there any prose compositions in the language,
" of acknowledged purity. But unfortunately
" no such standard exists : no works of any de-
" scription indeed have been found but poems.
" Lately some translations in Hindostanee prose
1 have issued from the College of Iprt- William ;
66 but as they have not yet stood the test of time,
" and are very little known in the country, they
" could not safely be referred to as a standard.
" Thus I have been left to the guidance of my
tfc own judgement far more than I could have
" wished."
In regard to the Arabic and Persian transla-
tions, both of which Mr. Martyn superintends
as well as the Hindostanee, he thus writes :
" In the Persian and Arabic translations there
" are happily no such difficulties. The valuable
' qualities of our Christian brother, Nathanael
< c Sabat, render this part of the work compara-
" -tively easy. As he is, I trust, a serious
" Christian, the study of the Word of God,
" and the translation of it, are of course a mat-
" ter of choice with him, and a rigid adherence
p
sio Christian
" to the original, a point of duty.
" his acquirements are very considerable, lie
" was educated under the care of the most
" learned man in Bagdad, and, having conti-
<; nued to exercise himself in composition, lie
" has acquired in consequence a critical acumen,
" and great command of words. His ill state
" of health renders it impossible to say exactly
" when the work he has undertaken will be
" finished ; but if nothing untoward happen to
" interrupt us, you may expect the New Testa-
c ment, in the three languages, in the course
** of two years."
THE .IE W S.
THERE are three remarkable prophecies con-
cerning the Jews.
* The solicitude of these Translators to infuse the true mean-
ing of the original into their versions, and not to trust entirely
to the English Translation, will appear from the following
observations of Mr. Martyn in his last letter. " The Psalms
we must leave till the end of the New Testament, for this solid
reason, that I do not understand a considerable portion of that
book. Much of the present Translation is certainly unintelli-
gible. It appears to me, that the two Royal Authors have suf-
fered more from the plebeian touch of their interpreters, than
even the Prophets, or any others but Job. Hebrew has b?en of
late my constant meditation."
respecting tlje feto& sii
1. " The children of Israel shall abide many
" days without a King, and without a Prince,
" and without a sacrifice, and without an image,
" and without an Ephod, and without Terra-
" phim !" Hos. iii. 4.
2. " The Lord shall scatter thee among all
" people, from the one end of the earth even
" unto the other." Dent. xxix. 64. And yet
11 the people shall dwell alone, and shall not be
" reckoned amongst the nations." Num.xxiii. 9-
3. " Thou shait become an astonishment,
" a proverb, and a bye-word among all the na-
'" tions whither the Lord shall lead thee.
te Among these nations shalt thou find no ease,
" neither shall the sole of thy foot have rest."
Deut. xxviii. 37- 65.
The first of these prophecies is very remark-
able; for who ever heard of a nation " abiding
" many days" without its civil and religious
polity, and surviving its political existence?
The very assertion seems to involve an absurdity.
Did the Egyptians, Chaldeans, Greeks, or Ro-
mans survive their civil and religious polity ?
The second prediction is not less singular than
the former; for if the Jews were to be received
..among the nations of the earth, why should they
not "be reckoned with the nations?" Would
any man, in a remote age, venture to ibretel that
p 2
there was a certain nation, which, in the ages to
come, would be received and tolerated by all
other nations, merely to be persecuted f*
But the third prophecy is such as miist afford
a contemplation to infidelity, to the end of time.
The Jews were to become " an astonishment,
" and a proverb, and a bye-word among all the
" nations," because they shed the blood of the
Saviour of the world. Now it is not surpri-
sing that Christians should reproach them for
such a crime. But how should we expect that
they would be " trodden down of the heathen
* To this day the Jews " are not reckoned" with the
English nation. The prophetical record influenced the Jast
parliamentary proceeding respecting them. In 1/5S, a Bill
was passed to naturalize the Jews; but alter a few months it
was repealed, the voice of the people demanded that the de-
voted nation should l< not be reckoned with them." So true it is,
that our last national deliberation concerning this people was
influenced by the ancient prophecy. The time is now come
when Parliament may restore to the Jew the franchise cf
a fellow creature j without contravening the Divine decree*
It is predicted again, that "Israel shall return to the Lord
their God;" and it is believed that the period .of this event js not
far remote. In obedience then to the dictate of this prophecy,
let onr Christian nation proceed,, wuhout delay, to TAKE AWAY
THE KnpROAcn of the JY;V, -iah people: and announce the act in
the most, publir ar.d solemn manner, as an example; to the rest
of the world.
respecting tfje fetos, : i j
" world," who never heard of such a Saviour?
Behold the Hindoo, at this day, punishing' the
Jew, without knowing the crime of which lie
has heen guilty !
These three prophecies have been manifestly
fulfilled; and if we had no other -evidence, this
is sufficient to prove u that there is a God, and-
' that he hath made a revelation to man."
There is a fourth prophecy concerning this
people, which is hastening to its accomplish-
ment. The Prophet liosea, after foretelling
that the children of Israel should abide many
days without a King, adds these words : -
" Afterwards shall they return, and seek the
" Lord their Cod, and David their king; and
" shall fear the Lord and his goodness in the
" latter days." Hosea iii. 5.
The question, which is now in the mouth of
every Christian, is that which was asked in the
vision of the prophet Daniel on the same sub-
ject ; " How long shall it be to the end of these
" wonders?" Dan. xii. 6. " When shall the
" indignation against the holy people be accom-
v " plished ?" Dan. xi. 31, that they may " return
u and seek the Lord their God, and David their
" King?"
To Daniel the Prophet, and to John the Evan-
gelist, was given a revelation of the great events
2i4 Christian Eesearcljes
of the general Church to the end of time.
Daniel foretels that the Christian Church shall
be oppressed hy the persecuting powers for
" a time, times, and the dividing of a time."
Dan. vii. 25. The same period he assigns for
the accomplishment of the indignation against
the holy people Israel. " One said, how long
" shall it be to the end of these wonders? And
" I heard the man clothed in linen, which was
" upon the waters of the river, when he held
" up his right hand and his left hand unto
" heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever,
" that it shall be for a TIME, TIMES, and a HALF;
" and when he shall have accomplished to
" scatter the power of the holy people, all these
thino-s shall be fulfilled." Dan. xii. 7. Now
O
the same form of words is used in the Revela-
tion of St. John, to express the duration of the
papal and Mahomedan powers. Oppressed by
them, the Church of Christ was to remain deso-
late in the wilderness, " for a TIME, TIMES, and
" HALF of a TIME." Rev. xii. 14. Every one,
who is erudite in sacred prophecy, \vili under-
stand that this great period of Daniel and St.
John commences at the same era, namely, the
rise of the persecuting powers ; and that its
duration is 1260 years.*
* See this period explained in p. 192-3.
respecting tlje feto& 215
Here then are three great events hastening to
their period ; the extinction of the Papal domi-
nion ; the subversion of the Mahomedan power ;
and "the accomplishment of the divine indig-
<l nation against the holy people," or the return
of the people, of Israel a to seek the Lord their
" God, and David their king."
Our blessed Saviour has not left an event of
this importance without notice. " The JEWS,"
saith he, " shall be led away captive into all
" nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down
" of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles
be fulfilled." Luke xxi. 24, What these
"TIMES of the Gentiles" are, our Lord has
explained in his subsequent Revelation to St.
John. " The court which is without the temple
" is given unto the Gentiles; and the holy city
" shall they tread under foot FORTY and TWO
" MONTHS ;" or, in prophetical language, at a
day for a year r 1260 years. Rev. xi. 2.
The Apostle Paul hath also recorded this event.
" I would not brethren, that ye should be
" ignorant of this mystery, that blindness, in
" part, is happened to ISRAEL, until the fulness
" of the Gentiles be. come in; and so all Israel
" shall be saved. 1 ' Rom. xi. 25. The fulness of
time for the conversion of the Gentiles will be
come in, when the Mahomedan and Papal ob
216 Christian
structiqns are removed. Such events as the fall
of the Pope in the West, and of Mahomed in the
East, both of whom persecuted the Jews to
death, will probably be the means of awakening
the Jews to consider the evidences of that Reli-
gion which predicted the rise and fall of both.
But the grand prophecy of the apostie Paul
on this subject, is that which respects the conse-
quence of the conversion of the Jews. " The
" receiving of the Jews," saith he, "What shall
" it be to the world, but LIFE FROM THE DEAD ?"
Rom. xi. 15. Dispersed as they are in all
countries, and speaking the languages of all
countries, they will form a body of preachers
ready prepared ; and they need only say,
" Behold the Scriptures of God, in our pos-
" session ; read our history there, as foretold
u three thousand years ago, and read the events
" in the annals of nations. We are witnesses
" to the world, and the world to us. Let the
" whole race of mankind unite and examine the
"fact." " All ye inhabitants of the world,
" and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when the
" Lord lifteth up an ENSIGN on the mountains :
" and when he b!oweth a TRUMPET, hear ye:"
Isaiah xviii. 3. Thus will their preaching be to
the world " LIFE from the DEAD."
But if the conversion of Israel is to take
respecting tlje fetes. 2 1 7
place when the Papal and Mahornedan powers
have fallen, (and who does not see that these
events are near at hand?) it might be expected
that some signs of conciliation between Jews
and Christians would now begin to be visible.
And is not this the fact? Christians in all
countries begin to cor?.? icier, that " the indigna-
<( tion against the holy people" is nearly accom-
plished. 'Many events declare it. The indig-
nation of man is relaxing. The prophecies
have been fulfilled regarding it. The GREAT
CRIME at CALVARY' has been punished by all
nations : and we now hear the words of the
Prophet addressing us, " Comfort ye, comfort
" ye my people, saith your God ; speak ye com-
" fortably to Jerusalem, and CRY unto her, that
<c her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity
"is pardoned." Isaiah xl. ]. This is the Di-
vine command. And behold Christians begin
now, for the first time, " to speak comfortably
to Jerusalem."
While the author was in the East, the state
of the Jews, who are dispersed in different
countries, frequently occupied his thoughts.
lie had heard that they existed in distinct colo-
nies in certain parts of India; that some of
2 1 8 Christian Heoeatcijes
them had arrived long before tile Christian Era,
and had remained in the midst of the Hindoos,
to -this time, a distinct and separate people, per-
secuted by the native princes, from age to age,
and yet not destroyed; " burning, like the bush
" of Moses, and not consumed ;" and he had a
.strong desire " to turn aside and see this great
" sight." His mind was impressed with the
conviction that their preservation, in such a
variety of regions, and under such a diversity
of circumstances, could be only effected by the
interposition of the Divine PROVIDENCE^ which
reserved them, thus distinct, for some special
and important purpose. And since the period
of time for the accomplishment of this purpose
was considered by many to be fast approaching,
lie wished to hear the sentiments of the Jews
from their own lips, and to learn their actual
impressions, as to their present circumstances
and future hopes.
In his Memorial respecting the Syrian Chris-
tians, presented to Marquis Wellesley, the
Author also noticed the existence of an ancient
colony of Jews on the coast of Malabar, parti-
cularly at Cochin ; and as this place had recently
become a part of the British Empire, by conquest
from the Dutch, Lord William Bentinck, then
Governor of Madras, who had received letters
respecting tl;e eto& 2 1 9
from the Supreme Government, was pleased to
direct the civil officer, who had charge of the
department of Cochin,* to afford him every
aid in the prosecution of his Researches. His
first Tour to Cochin was in November, 1806,
and he remained in the country till February,
1807. He again visited it in January, 1808. He
has only room, in this present Work, to intro-
duce a few notes from his Journal.
< Cochin, Feb. 4, 180?.
' I have been now in Cochin, or its vicinity, for upwards
of two months, and Have got well acquainted with the
Jews. They do not live in the city of Cochin, but in a
town about a mile distant from it, called Mattachery, and
Jews '-Town. It is almost wholly inhabited by the Jews,
who have two respectable Synagogues. Among them
are some very intelligent men, who are not ignorant of
the history of nations. There are also Jews here from
remote parts of Asia, so that this is the fountain of
intelligence concerning that people in the East ; there
being constant communication by ships with the Red
Sea, the Persian Gulf, and the mouths of the Indus.
The resident Jews are divided into two classes, called the
Jerusalem or Whiff Jews; and the ancient or Black
* Thomas Flo.wer, Esq.
Christian Eeseareljes
Jews. The White Jews reside at this place. The Black
Jews have also a Synagogue here ; b^t the great body of
that tribe inhabit ' towns in the interior of the province.
I have now seen most of both classes. My inquiries
refer chiefly to their antiquity, their manuscripts, and
their sentiments concerning the present state of the
Jewish nation.*
THE JERUSALEM OR WHITE JEWS.
' On my inquiry into the antiquity of the White
Jews, they first delivered to me a narrative, in the
Hebrew Language, of their arrival in India, which has
been handed down to them from their fathers ^ and then
exhibited their ancient brass Plate, containing their
charter and freedom of residence, given by a King of
Malabar. The following is the narrative of the events
relating to their first arrival.
6 " After the second Temple was destroyed, (which may
God speedily rebuild .') our fathers, dreading the Cun-
queror's wrath, departed from .Jerusalem, a numerous body
of mm, women, priests, and Levitcs, and came into this
land. There were among them men of repute for learning
and wisdom ; and God gave the people favour in the sight
of the King, who at that time reigned here, and he granted
them a place to dwell in, called Cranganor. He allowed
them a patriarchal jurisdiction within the district, with
' tertain privileges of nubility ; a??d /? Royal grant
engraved, according to the custom of those days, on a
plate of brass. This tuas done in tlie year from Hue. cre-
ation of the world, 4250, (A. D. 4.00 ^ and this plate of
brass we still have in possession. Our fore-fathers con-
tinued at Cranganor for about a thousand years, and the
number of Heads who governed were seventy -tic o. Soon
after our settlement, oilier Jews followed tis from Judca ,
and among these came that man of great wisdom, Rabbi,
Samuel, a Levite of Jerusalem) with his son, Rabbi Jehuda
Levita. They brought with them the SILVER TRUMPETS,
made use of at the time of the JUBILEE, which were
saved ichen the second Temple was destroyed ; and ice
have heard from our fathers, that tliere were engraven
upon those trumpets the letters of the ineffable Name.*
There joined us also from Spain, and other places, from
time to time, certain tribes of Jews, ivlio had heard of our
prosperity. But at last, discord arising among ourselves,,
one of our chiefs called to his assistance an Indian King,
who came upon us with a great army, destroyed our houses,,
pcdaces, and strong holds, dispossessed us of Cranganor,
killed part of us, and carried part into captivily. By
these massacres we were reduced to a small number.
Some of the exiles came and dwelt at Cochin, wliere ice
* This circumstance of the Jubilee Trumpets is to be found
in a similar account of the Jews of Malabar, published in the
" History of the Works of the Learned/' for March 1699,
Jt is not necessary to suppose that these trumpets belonged to
the Temple; for it is well known, that in every cor
town in Judaa thr were Jubilee trumpets.
have remained ever since, suffering great changes frofrt
time to time. There are amongst us some of tlie children
of Israel, (Beni- Israel,) who came from the country of
Asliken&z, from Egypt, from Tsoha, and other places,
besides those who formerly inhabited this country."
6 The native annals of Malabar confirm the foregoing
account, in the principal circumstances, as do the
Mahomedan histories of the latter ages ; for the Maho-
medans have been settled here in great numbers since the
eighth century.
6 The desolation of Cranganor the Jews describe
as being like the desolation of Jerusalem in miniature.
They were first received into the country with some
favour and confidence, agreeably to the tenor of the
general prophecy concerning the Jews (for no country
was to reject them) and after they had obtained some
wealth, and attracted the notice of men, they arc pre-
cipitated to the lowest abyss of human sufferings and
reproach. The recital of the sufferings of the Jews at
Cranganor resembles much that of the Jews at Jeru-
salem, as given by Josephus.
f I now requested they would shew me their brass
plate. Having been given by a native King, it is writ-
ten, of course, in the Malabaric language and charac-
ter; and is now so old that it cannot be well understood.
The Jews preserve a Hebrew translation of it, which
they presented to me : but the Hebrew itself is very dif-
ficult, and they do not agree among themselves, as to
the meaning of some words. I liave employed, by then
permission, an engraver at Cochin, to execute a fur-
respecting tlje fetes.
simile of the original plate, on copper.* Tins ancient
document begins in the following manner according to
che Hebrew translation :f
*' " hi tJie peace of God, the King, which hath made
-he earth, according to his pleasure. To this God, I,
ATRVI BRAHMIN, have lifted up my hand, and have
granted, by this deed, which many hundred thousand years
diatt run /, dwelling in Cranganor, have granted,
<ili the thirty-sixth year of my reign, in the strength of
power I have granted, in the strength of power I have
%iven in inheritance, to JOSEPH RABBAN."
i Then follow the privileges of nobility ; such as per-
mission to ride on the elephant ; to have a herald to go
before to announce the name and dignity ; to have the
lamp of the day ; to walk on carpets spread upon the
earth ; and to have trumpets and cymbals sounded before
him. King Airvi then appoints Joseph Rabban to be
6 Chief and Governor of the houses of congregation,
(the Synagogues,) and of certain districts, and of the
sojourners in them.' What proves the consequence of
the Jews at the period when this grant was made, is 3
that it is signed by seven Kings as witnesses. c And to
this are witnesses, King Bivada Cubertin Mitadin, and
he is King of Travancore. King Airla Nada Mana
* The original is engraved on both sides of the plate, the
fac-simile forms two plates. These are now deposited in the
Public Library at the University of Cambridge.
f A Copy of this Hebrew translation wns sent to the UIK-
versity with the other MSS. I have a copy in my p
Vikriin, and he is the Samorin King. Veloda Nada
.Archarin Shatin, and he is King of Argot. The re-
maining four Kings are those of Palgatchefy 9 Colastri,
Carbinahy and Fara-changur. There is no date in this
document, further than what may he collected from
the reign of the Prince, and the names of the royal
\vitnesses. Dates are not usual in old Malabaric wri-
tings. One fact is evident, that the Jews must have
existed a considerable time in the countrr, before they
could have obtained such a grant. The tradition before
mentioned assigns for the date of the transaction, the
year of the Creation 4-230, which is, in Jewish compu-
tation, A. D. 490. It is well known, that the famous
Malabaric King, CKRAM PJBRUMAL, made grants to the
Jews, Christians, and Mahomedans, during his reign;
but that Prince flourished in the eighth or ninth cen-.
tury.
THE BLACK JEWS.
c It is only necessary to look at the countenance of.
the Black Jews to be satisfied that their ancestors must
have arrived in India many ages before the White Jews.
Their Hindoo complexion, and their very imperfect
resemblance to the European Jews, indicate that they
have been detached from the parent stock in Judea many
ages before the Jews in the West; and that there have
been intermarriages with families not Israelitish. I had
tlje 3?etos, 2*5
heard that those tribes, which had passed the Ir
have assimilated so mucli to the customs and Imbi;
the countries in which they live, that they may be some-
times seen by a traveller, without being recognized as Jews;
In the interior towns of Malabar, 1 was not always able
to distinguish the Jew from the Hindoo. I hence per-
ceived how easy it may be to mistake the tribes of Jewish
descent among the Arrghans and other nations in the nor-
thern parts of Hindostan. The White Jews look upon
the Black Jews as an inferior race, and as not of a pure
cast : which plainly demonstrates that they do not spring
from a common stock in India.
* The Black Jews communicated to me much interest-
ing intelligence concerning their brethren the ancient
Israelites in the East: traditional -indeed iu its nature,
but in general illustrative of true history. They re-
counted the names of many other small colonies resident
in northern India, Tartary, and China, and gave me a
written list of SIXTY-FIVE places. I conversed with
those who had lately visited many of these stations, and
were about to return again. The Jews have a never-
ceasing communication with each other in the East.
Their families indeed are generally stationary, being
subject to despotic princes $ but the men move much
about in a commercial capacity ; and the same individual
will pass through many extensive countries. So that
when any thing interesting to the nation of the Jews
takes place, the rumour will pass rapidly throughout all
Asia.
6 I enquired concerning their brethren, the Ten 1 Vibes.
Thev said that it was commonly belkved among theft),
Cljrfettan
that the great body of the Israelites are to be found ia
Chaldea, and in the countries contiguous to it, being the
very places whither they were first carried into captivity ;
that some few families had migrated into regions more
remote, as to Cochin and Rajapoor, in India, and to
other places yet farther to the East ; but that the bulk
of the nation, though now much reduced in number,
had not to this day removed two thousand miles from
Samaria. Among the Black Jews I could not find many
copies of the Bible. They informed me, that in certain
places of the remote dispersion, their brethren have but
some small portions of the Scriptures, and that the.
propltetical books were rare ; but that they themselves^
from their vicinity to the White Jews, have been sup-
plied, from time to time, with the whole of the Old
Testament.
c From these communications I plainly perceive tlii
important duty which now devolves on Christians pos-
sessing the art of printing, to sand to the Jews in the
East, copies of the Hebrew Scriptures, and particularly
of the prophetical books. If only the prophecies of
Isaiah and Daniel were published among them, the effect
might be great. They do not want the Law so much.
But the prophetical books would appear among them
with some novelty, particularly in a detached form ; and
could be easily circulated through the remotest parts of
Asia/
tlje f etofc 227
MANUSCRIPTS.
* Almost in every house I find Hebrew books, printed
or manuscript; particularly among the White Jews;,
Most of the printed Hebrew of Europe has Found its
way to Cochin, through the medium of the Portuguese
and Dutch commerce of former times. When I ques-
tioned the Jews concerning the old copies of the Scrip-
tures, which had been read in the Synagogues from age
to age ; some told me that it was usual to bun/ them
when decayed by time and use. Others said that this
was not always the case* I despaired at first of being
able to procure any of the old biblical writings ; but
after I had been in the country about six weeks, and
they found that I did not expect to obtain them merely
as presents, some copies were recovered. The White
Jews had only the Bible written on parchment, and of
modern appearance, in their Synagogue ; but I was in-
formed that the Black Jews possessed formerly copies
written on Goat Skins ; and that in the Synagogue of the
Black Jews there was an old Record Chest, into which
the decayed copies of their Scriptures had been thrown o
I accordingly went to the Synagogue with a few of the
chief men, and examined the contents, which some
of them said they had never looked at before, and did
not seem greatly to value. The manuscripts were of
various kinds, on parchment, goat-skins, and cottou
paper* 1 negotiated for them hastily, and wrapped
228 Cljrtettau
them up in two , cloths, and gave them to the Jews
to carry home to my house. I had observed some
murmuring amongst the bye-standers in the Synagogue,
while I was examining the chest : and before we appeared
in the streets, the alarm had gone forth, that the Chris-
tians were robbing the Synagogue of the Law. There
were evident symptoms of tumult, and the women and
children collected and were following us. I requested
some of the more respectable Jews to accompany me
out of the town ; but 1 had scarcely arrived at my own
house at Cochin, when the persons who had permitted
me to take the manuscripts, came in evident agitation,
and told me I must restore them immediately to calm the
popular rage. Others had gone to complain to the Chief
Magistrate, Thomas Flower, Esq. And now I had lost
my spoil, but for the friendly counsel and judicious con-
duct of Mr. Flower. He directed that all the manu-
scripts should be delivered up to him, and, that there
should be no further proceedings on the subject with-
out his authority. To this the Jews agreed. There was
some plea of justice on my side, as it was understood that
I had given a valuable consideration. In the mean time
he allowed a few days to pass, that the minds of the
people might become tranquil, and he then summoned
some of the more liberal men, and gave them a hearing-
on the subject. In the mean time I thought it prudent
to retire from Cochin, fora day or two, and went to Cran-
ganor, about sixteen miles off, to Colonel Macaulay, the
British 'Resident at Travancore, who was then at the
house of Mr. IJrummond, the Collector of Malabar. On
my return to Cochin, Mr. Flower informed me that all
manuscripts were to be returned to my house ; that
I was to select what was old, and of little use to the Jews,
and to give back to them what was new. The affair
ended, however, in the Jews permitting me generously to
retain some part of the new.
' I have since made a tour through the towns of the
Black Jews in the interior of the country, Tritoor, Paroor,
Chenotta, and Maleh. I have procured a good many
manuscripts, chiefly in the Rabbinical character, some of
which the Jews themselves cannot read ; and I do not
know what to say to their traditions. A copy of the
Scriptures belonging to Jews of the East, who might be
supposed to have had no communication with Jews in the
West, has been long considered a desideratum in Europe ;
for the Western Jews have been accused by some learned
men of altering or omitting certain words in the Hebrew
text, to invalidate the argument of Christians. But Jews
in the East, remote from the controversy, would have no
motive for such corruptions. One or two of the MSS.
which I have just procured, will probably be of some
service in this respect. One of them is an old copy of
the Books of Moses, written on a roll of leather. The
skins are sewed together, and the roll is about forty-eight
feet in length. It is, in some places, worn out, and the
holes have been sewed up with pieces of parchment.
Some of the Jews suppose that this roll came originally
from Senna, in Arabia ; others have heard that it was
brought from Cashmire. The Cabul Jews, who travel
into the interior of China, say that in some Synagogues
the Law is still written on a roll of leather, made of
Goats' skins dyed red: not on vellum, but on a soft
230
flexible leather ; which agrees with the description of th*
roll above mentioned. 3 *
f Ever since I came among these people, and heard
their sentiments on the prophecies, and their confident
hopes of returning to Jerusalem) I have thought much
on, the means of obtaining a version of the NEW TESTA-
MENT in the Hebrew language, and circulating it among
them and their brethren in the East. I had heard that
there were one or two translations of the. Testament
in their own possession, but they were studiously kept
out of my sight, far a considerable time. At last, how-
ever, they were produced by individuals in a private man-
ner. One of them is written in the small Rabbinical or
Jerusalem -character; the other in a large square letter.
The history of the former is very interesting. The
translator, a learned Rabbi, conceiving the design of
making an accurate version of the New Testament, for
the express purpose of confuting it, . His style is copious
nnd elegant, like that of a master in the language, and
the translation is in general faithful. It does not indeed
* Mr. Yeates, formerly of All Souls College, Oxford, and
editor of th$ Hebrew Grammar, has been employed by the,
author for the J-ast two years, at Cambridge, in arranging and
collating the Hebrew and Syriac MSS. brought from India,
His collation of the Roll of the Pentateuch above mentioned,
is now finished, and will form a volume in quarto. The
University has, with great liberality, resolved chat this book
>e printed at the expence of the University, for the bene-
Mr. Yeates; and Dr. Marsh, the learned Editor oi
ielis, has written a Note on the antiquity and importance
3 manuscript, which will form a Preface to the work.
respecting tlje f etos. 2 3 1
appear that he wished to pervert the meaning of a single
sentence ; but depending on his own abilities and renown
as a scholar, he hoped to be able to controvert its doc-
trines, and to triumph over it by fair contest in the pre-
sence of the world. There is yet a mystery about the
circumstances of this man's death, which time will
perhaps unfold : the Jews are not inclined to say much
to me about him. His version is complete, and written
with greater freedom and ease towards -the end than at
the beginning. How astonishing it is that an enemy
should have done this ! that he should have persevere^
resolutely and calmly to the end of his work ! not indeed
always calmly; for there is sometimes a note of execra-
tion on the Sacred Person who is the subject of it, as if
to unburthen his mind, and ease the conflict of his labour-
ing soul. At the close of the Gospels, as if afraid of
the converting power of his own translation, ' he calls
heaven to witness that he had undertaken the work with
the professed design of opposing the Epicureans;' by
which term he conteojptously means the Christians.
( 1 have had many interesting conferences with thp
Jews, on the subject of their present state ; and have
been much struck with two circumstances ; their constant
reference to the DESOLATION of Jerusalem, and their
confident hope that it will be one day REBUILT. The
desolation of the Holy City is ever present to the minds
of the Jews, when the subject is concerning themselves
as a Nation ; for, though without a king, and without a
country, they constantly speak of the unity of their nation.
Distance of time and place seems to have no effect in
obliterating the remembrance of the Desolation. I often
Cljrfetum
thought of the verse in the Psalms, c If I forget thee, O
Jerusalem, let ray right hand forget her cunning.' They
speak of Palestine as -being close at hand, and easily
accessible. It is become an ordinance of their Rabbins in
some places, that when a man builds a new house, he
shall leave a small part of it unfinished, as an emblem of
min, and write on it these words, Zechcr Lachorchan, i. e.
In MEMORY of the DESOLATION.
c Their hopes of REBUILDING the walls of Jerusalem,
the THIRD and LAST time, under the. auspices of the
Messiah, or of a second Cyrus, before his coming, are
always expressed with great confidence. They have
a general impression, that the period of their liberation
Heathen is not very remote ; and they consi-
fhe present commotions in the earth as gradually
loc:-~n ; n their bonds.' ' It is,' say they, c a sure sign
of cur approaching restoration, that in almost all coun-
tries there is a GENERAL UKLAXATION of the persecu-
tion against us/ I pressed strongly upon them the
prophecies of Daniel. In former times that Prophet -was
not in repute among the Jews, because he predicted the
coming of the Messiah at the end of the ' seventy weeks ;
and his book has been actually removed from the list
of prophetic writings, and remains, to this day, among
the Htigiographa, such as Job. the Psalms, the Proverbs,
Ruth; but he now begins to be popular among those
who have studied him, because he has predicted that
ihe ' accomplishment of the indignation against the holy
people' is near at hand. The strongest argument to
press upon the mind of a Jew at this period, is to
explain to his conviction Daniel's period of li?6'0
years; and then to shew the analogy which it bears to
respecting tlje
the period of the Evangelist John, concerning the Papal
and Mahomedari powers ; with true state of which the
Jews are well acquainted.
6 I passed through the burial ground of the Jews the
other day. Some of the tombs are handsomely con*-
structed, and have Hebrew inscriptions in prose and
verse. This mansion of the dead is called by the Jews,
Beth Haiim, or ? f The House of the Living/
e Being much gratified with my visit to the Jews of
Malabar, and desirous to maintain some communication
xvith them, I have engaged a very respectable member
of their community to accompany me with his servant
to Bengal, and to remain with me in the capacity of
Hebrew Moonshce, or teacher, .until my return to Eng*
land. Observing that in the houses of the White Jews
there are many volumes of printed Hebrew., mostly of
the fifteenth arid sixteenth centuries., which are rarely
/net with in England, I have employed Misrahi, that is
the name of my Moonshec, to collect some of the most
valuable.'
At the beginning* of the following year (1 808)
the Author visited Cochin a second time, and
proceeded afterwards to Bombay, where he had
an opportunity of meeting with some very in-
telligent men of the Jewish nation. They had
heard of his conferences with the Cochin Jews,
and were desirous to discuss certain topics, par-
ticularly the prophecies of Isaiah; and they
engaged in them with far more spirit and frank-
Bess, he thought, than their brethren at Cochin
CJ)ustian
had done. They told him, that if he would
take a walk to the Bazar in the suburb, without
the walls of Bombay town, he would find a Sy-
nagogue without a Sepher Tora, or book of the
Law. He did so, and found it to be the case.
The minister and a few of the Jews assembled,
and shewed him their.Synagogue, in whi.cb there
were some loose leaves of prayers in manuscript,
but no book of the Law. The Author did not
understand that they disapproved of the Law;
but they had no copy of it. They seemed to
have little knowledge of the Jewish Scriptures
or history. This only proved what he had been
often told, that small portions of the Jewish
nation melt away from time to time, and arc
absorbed in the mass of the heathen world.
Nor is this any argument against the truth of
the prophecy, which declares that they should
remain a separate and distinct people; for these
are mere exceptions. Conversions to Christianity
in the early ages would equally militate against
the prediction, taken in an absolute sense.
THE TEN TRIBES.
THE Tribes of Israel are no longer to be in-
quired after by name. The purpose, for which
respecting tlje
they were once divided into tribes was accom-
plished when the genealogy of the Messiah was
traced to the stem of David. Neither do the
Israelites themselves know certainly from what
families they are descended. And this is a chief
argument against the Jews, to which the Au-
thor never heard that a Jew could make a sen-
sible reply. The tribe of Judah was selected as
that from which the Messiah should come ;
and behold, the Jews do not know which of
them are of the tribe of Judah.
While the Author was amongst the Jews of
Malabar, he made frequent inquiries concerning
the Ten Tribes. When he mentioned that it
was the opinion of some, that they had mi-
grated from the Chaldean provinces, he was
asked to what country we supposed they had
gone, and whether we had ever heard of their
moving in a great army on such an expedition.
It will be easy perhaps to shew, that the
great body of the Ten Tribes remain to this day
in the countries to which they were first carried
captive. If we can discover where they were
in the first century of the Christian Era, which
was seven hundred years after the carrying
away to Babylon, and again where they were in
the fifth century, we certainly may be able to
trace them up to this time.
236* Cfjrfeftan Eesearcfjes
Josephus, who wrote in the reign of
sian, recites a speech made by King Agrippa
the Jews, wherein he exhorts them to submit
to the Romans, and expostulates with them in
these words: " What, do you stretch your
" hopes beyond the river Euphrates? Do any
" of you think that your fellow-tribes \vil4
" come to your aid out of Adiabene ? Besides,
" if they would come, the Parthian will not
" permit it." (Jos. de Bell. Lib. ii. c. 28.) We
learn from this oration, delivered to the Jews
themselves, and by a King of the Jews, that
the Ten Tribes were then captive in Media,
under the Persian Princes.
In the fifth century, Jerome, author of the
Vulgate, treating of the dispersed Jews in his
Notes upon Hosea, has these words: " Unto this
" day, the Ten Tribes are subject to the Kings
" of the Persians, nor has their captivity ever
" been loosed." (Tom. vi. p. 7.) And again
he says, " The Ten Tribes inhabit at this day
* ( the cities and mountains of the Medes."
Tom. vi. p. 80.
There is no room left for doubt on this sub-
ject. Have we heard of any expedition of
the Jews " going forth from that country,
" like the Goths and Huns, "to conquer na-
tions ?' v Have we ever heard of their rising in
respecting tye fetes. 237
insurrection to burst the bands of their capti-
vity? To this day, botli Jews and Christians
are generally in a state of captivity in these
despotic countries. No family dares to leave
the kingdom without permission of the King.*
Mahomedanism reduced the number of the
Jews exceedingly : It \ias presented to them at
the point of the sword. We know that multi-
tudes of Christians received it; for example,
the chief part of " the seven Churches of Asia;"
and we may believe, that an equal proportion
of Jews were proselyted by the same means.
In the provinces of Cashmire and Afghanistan,
some of the Jews submitted to great sacrifices
rather than change their religion, and they
remain Jews to this day ; but the greater num-
ber yielded, in the course of ages, to the pow-
er of the reigning religion. Their counte-
nance, their language, their names, their rites
and observances, and their history, all conspire
to establish the fact.t We may judge in some
degree of the number of those who would
* Joseph Emin, a Christian well known in Calcutta, wished
to bring his family from Ispahan ; but he could not effect it,
though our Government interested itself in his behalf.
f Mr. Forster was so much struck with the general ap-
pearance, garb, and manners of the Casbmtrians, as to think,
238 c&rfettan
yield to the sword of Mahomed, and conform,
in appearance at least, to what was 'called a
sister Religion, from the number of those who
conformed to the Christian Religion, under the
influence of the Inquisition in Spain and Por-
tugal. Orobio, who was himself a Jew, states
in his History, that there were upwards of
twenty thousand Jews in Spain alone, who,
from fear of the Inquisition, professed Christi-
anity, some of whom were Priests and Bishops,
The tribes of the Aftghan race are very numerous
and of diiicTcnt cas-ts ; and it is probable, that
the proportion which is of Jewish 'descent
is not great.. The Aflfehan nations extend on
o O
both sides of the Indus, auo 'nhabit the moun-
tainous region, commencing in Western Persia.
They differ in Jatoguarge, customs, religion, and
countenance, and have little knowledge of each
other. Some tribes have the countenance of
the Persian, and some of the Hindoo ; and some
tribes are evidently of Jewish extraction.
Calculating then the number of Jews, who
now inhabit tbe provinces of ancient Chuldea,
or the contiguous countries, and who still
without any preview knowledge of the fact, that he had been
suddenly transported among a nation of Jews. See Foster's
Travels;
respecting t&e fetes, 239
profess Judaism ; and the number of those who
embraced Mahomedanism, or some form of it,
in the same regions; we may be satisfied,
* That the greater part of the Ten Tribes,
" which now exist, are to be found in the coun-
" tries of their first captivity."
RESTORATION OF THE JEWS.
THAT many of the Jews, when liberated from
their state of oppression, will return to Judea,
appears probable from the general tenor of pro-
phecy, -and from their own natural and uncon-
querable attachment to that country ; but we
know not for what purpose they should all
return thither ; and it is perfectly unnecessary
to contend for the fact, or to impose it as a
tenet of faith. We perceive no reason why
they should leave the nations in which they
live, when these nations are no longer heathen.
Nor is it possible, iu numerous cases, to ascer-
tain who are Jews, and who are not. It is also
"true, that before Judea could nourish the whole
body of Jews, even in their present reduced
state, the ancient FERTILITY which was taken,
away according to prophecy, (Dent, xxviii. 3
4nd ;J8) must be restored by miracle. But we
40 Christian Eesearcl)e0
hav r e no warrant to look for a miracle under
finished dispensation of the Gospel. We pos-
sess " the MORE sure word of prophecy," (2 Pet.
i. 19,) and look not for signs and wonders. We
expect no miracle for the Jews, hut that of their
conversion to Christianity ; which will he a
greater miracle, than if the first Temple were
to rise in its gold and costly stones, and Solo-
mon were again to reign over them in all his
glory.
Much caution is also required in stath
them our opinions concerning a MILLENNIUM, or
period of ; universal truth and felicity. It was
prophecied to Israel, about seven hundred year-
before the coming of the Messiah, that a time
should be, " when nation should no longer lift
" the sword against nation, neither should men
" learn war any more :" when u the knowledge
" of the Lord, (which was then confined to
cc , Judea,) should cover the earth, as the waters
ki cover the sea;" and when " they should not
" teach every man his neighbour, saying,
" Know the Lord, for ALL should knovr ;
" from the least to the greatest." These pro-
phecies were fulfilled generally when tin-
Messiah appeared. The Gospel of Peace was
preached to men, and " the sound thereof went
" to the ends of the earth.", The last predig-
ospectftig tftf 3Mxa.
tion, which is the clearest and strongest of alf^
" They shall not teach every man his neigh-.
<c bour, saying, Know the Lord, for ALL shall
" know him, from the least to the greatest/* is
expressly quoted by the Apostle Paul, (Heb. viii.
11.) as having been already fulfilled by the
manifestation of Christ, who abrogated the old
covenant with Israel, which was confined to
FEW, and made a new covenant with the world,
which was extended to ALL.
It is believed, however, that the predictions
above recited will receive a more particular ac-
complishment hereafter, and that the glory even
of the primitive Church shall be far surpassed.
But it does not appear, that the conversion of
men at any future period will be UNIVERSAL.
It is evident, indeed, from the sure word of
prophecy, that there will be a long time of
general holiness and peace, which will succeed
to the present reign of vice and misery, proba-
bly " a thousand years," during which, righte-
ousness will be as common as wickedness is
now ; and further, that this period is at kand 9
even at the door.* But I see no ground for be-
lieving that such righteousness will be universal,
.See Scott's Bible, Rev, xx, 4,
JL
4s cfjifettan
or that this life will ever be other than a sfate
of probation and trial to qualify for " meetness
*' for the heavenly kingdom." Our Saviour sets
forth, in different places, the character of his
Church, to the end of time, and that character
is always the same. The Gospel he compares to
" seed sown by the sower, some on good and
some on bad ground/' Those who hear this
Gospel lie compares to men building on the
rock, or on the sand ; travelling in the broad, or
in the narrow way ; and to wheat and tares
growing in the same field. " The field is the
world," saith our Lord ; " the good seed are the
children of the kingdom : the tares are the
" children of the wicked one: the enemy that
u sowed them is the devil : the harvest is the
" end of the world; and the reapers are the
" angels." Matth. xiii. 39. This we believe to
he a picture ,of the visible Church to the end of
time.
In regard to the progress, conflict, and final
extent of the Gospel, our Saviour notices all
these circumstances generally in his last dis-
course to his disciples. In the twenty -fourth
chapter of St. Matthew, he gives an epitome of
his more detailed prophecy in the Book of Re-
velation, lie foretels that there shall be " wars
" and rumours of wars, persecutions, famines,
respecting tfje $t\v$. 24 3
" pestilences, earthquakes, false prophets, and
" apostasies :" and then he adds, "And thisGos-
" pel of the kingdom shall be preached in all
" the world for a WITNESS unto all nations :
" and then shall the end come."
To suppose that there will be a period when
the Church on earth shall be no longer mili-
tant, is to suppose that a time will come when
the Christian may die without being able to say,
" I have fought the good fight ;" when there
will be little inward corruption, and little out-
ward opposition ; little vestige of the old Adam,
in the new race, and little use for the old Bible, in
the new state of things. Let us interpret Scrip-
ture soberly. When the Millennium arrives,
knowledge and holiness will be general ; but
not universal. Perfection is to be attained, not
in this world, but in heaven.
On the Author's return to England, he found
that a Society had been instituted for the Con-
version of the Jews: and. he was not a little
surprised to hear that some Christians had op-
posed it: institution. lie was less surpr.sed at
ii %
244 Christian
this, however, when he was informed that ob~
jections had been brought against tb.e Society
for the circulation of the BIBLE. It is possible
to urge political arguments against Christianity
itself. Such a spirit as this does not seem en-
titled to much courtesy ; for it springs directly
from this assumption, That the Bible is not from
God, or, That there is something greater thaw
TRUTH.
The grand object, which now engages the
attention of the Jewish Institution, is a Trans-
lation of the New Testament into the Hebrew
Language. To assist them iu this important
work, a copy of the Manuscript found in Ma-
labar, now commonly called the Travaucore
Testament, has been presented to them.* Tins
manuscript has been fairly transcribed by Mr.
Yeates, of Cambridge, in the square Hebrew
character, and forms three volumes, quarto.
The question now under consideration by the
Society is, whether it shall be received as the
basis' for the general translation. The first,
sheet of the intended version has already been
printed off, for the purpose of being submitted
a^ a specimen to the best Hebrew scholars in
Se pno-e 207.
respecting; tlje Sfetos. 245
the kingdom, both Jews and Christians; in
order that it may go forth in as perfect a form
as may be. So that it is possible, that before
the end of the present year, the Eour Gospels
will be published, and copies sent to the Jews
in the East, as the FIRST-FRUITS of the Jewish
Institution. It is very remarkable, that this
should be the very year which was calculated
long ago, by a learned man, as that in which
" the times of happiness to Israel " should begin.
In the year 1677, Mr. Samuel Lee, a scholar
of enlarged views, who had studied the pro-
phetical writings with great attention, pub-
lished a small volume, entitled, " Israel Redux,
"or The Hestauration of Israel." He calculates
the event from the prophecies of Daniel and of
^St. John, and commences the great period of
1260 years, not from A. D. 608, which we think
correct, but from A. D. 4?6, which brings it to
1736. He then adds, "After the great con-
" flicts with the Papal powers in the West,
:: will begin the stirs and commotions about
c the Jews and Israel in the East. If then to
". 1736 we add 30 more, they reach to 1766;
" but the times of perplexity are determined
" (by Daniel) to last 45 years longer. If then
'* we conjoin those 45 years more to 1766,
" it produces one thousand eight hundred and
46 Christian Eeseatrijes;
" ELEVEN, for those times of happiness to
" Israel."*
VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES
FOR THE JEWS.
SINCE writing the above, the Author has re-
ceived the following communication from the
Rev. David Brown, dated Calcutta, March 15,
3810:
" Dr. Leyden, of the College of Fort William, in
a letter communicated to me yesterday, has offered to
conduct Translations of the Scriptures in the following
Languages; viz."
1. AFFGHAN, 5. BUGIS,
2. CASHMIRIAN, 6'. MACASSAR,
3. JAGHATAI, and
4. SIAMESE, 7- MALDIVIAN.
" The Jaghatai is the original Turcoman Language,
as spoken in the central districts of Asia. The Bugis
is the language of the Celebes. The Macassar, is
* See " Israel Redux/' page 122, printed in CornhiH,
London, 1677.
respecting tlje fetes, 247
spoken at Macassar, in the Celebes, and in the great
island of BORNEO.
" Dr. Leyden is assisted, as you know, by learned
natives in the compilation of Grammars and Vocabu-
laries in the above languages, and entertains no doubt
that he shall be able to effect correct versions of
the Scriptures in them all." .
Thus, sooner than could have been expected,
are we likely to have the Bible translated into
the language of the CELEBES.* But who can
estimate the importance of a translation of the
Scriptures into the languages of Affghana and
Cashmire, those Jewish regions ?
The Jaghatai, or Zagathai, is the language
of Great Bucharia, which was called Zagathai,
from a son of Zenghis Khan. It is an auspici-
ous circumstance for Dr. Leyden 3 translation
of the Jaghatai, that Prince Zagathai himself
embraced Christianity, and made a public pro-
fession of the Gospel in his capital of Samar-
cTiaiKuf There were at that period above a
hundred Christian Churches in the province ;
and some of them jemain to this day. We
are also informed, both by the Nestorian and
* See page 86 for an account of the importance of this lan-
guage.
f See Mosheiins Eccl. Tartar History, p. 40.
1248 Christian Besearcijes
Korrtish writers, that there was a version of the
New Testament and Psalrcs, in a Tartar Lan-
guage, Dr. Ley den will soon discover whe-
ther this was the Jaghatai. That laugmge
Is spoken in Bochara, Balk, and Samarcnand,
and in other eities of Usbeck, and Indepen-
dent Tartary. * This is the country which
Dr. Giles Fletcher, who was envoy of Queen
Elizabeth, at tlie Court of the Czar of Muscovy,
has assigned as the principal residence of the
descendants of the Ten Tribes. He argues from
tlizn place y from the name of their cities, from
their language^ which , contains Hebrew and
Chaldaic words, and from their peculiar rites
which are Jewish. Their principal city, Samar-
kand, is pronounced Samarchian, which Dr.
Fletcher thinks, might be a name given by the
Israelites after their own Samaria in Palestine,
(See Israel Redux, p. IS.) -Benjamin of Tudela,
who travelled into this country in the twelfth
century, and afterwards published his Itinerary,
says, " In Samarcband, the city of Tamerlane,
Si there are ,50, 000 Jews under the presidency of
" Rabbi Obadiah: and in thcmountains and cities
" of Nisbor, there are four tribes of Israel resi-
" <lent, viz. Dan, Zabulon,Asher, and Napthali." 4
* See Ecnjamini Ttinevarium, p. 5/.
respecting tlje 5eto& 249
It is remarkable that the people of Zagthai
should be constantly called Ephthalites and
Nephthali(es\>y the Byzantine writers, who alone
had any information concerning them.* The
fact seems to be, that, if from Babylon as a cen-
tre, you describe a segment of a circle from the
northern shore of the Caspian Sea to the heads of
the Indus, you will enclose the territories con-
taining the chief body of the dispersed tribes of
Israel.
This design of Dr. Leyden to superintend the
translation of the Scriptures in SEVEN new lan-
guages, marks the liberal views, and the enterpris-
ing and ardent mind of that scholar, and will be
hailed by the friends of Christianity in Europe
as a noble undertaking, deserving their utmost
eulogy and patronage. It will give pleasure to
all those who have hitherto taken any interest
in " the restoration of learning in the East," to
see that the College of Fort-William is pro-
ducing such excellent fruit. May its fame be
perpetual !
Theophanes, p, /p.
2.50 Cijtfsttan Eeseatcfjes.
THE BIBLIOTIIECA BIBLICA
IN BENGAL.
THE Bibliotheca Diblica is a Repository for
Bibles in the Oriental Languages, and for Bibles
only. They are here deposited for sale at mo-
derate prices; and lists of the various versions
are sent to remote parts of Asia, that individuals
may know where to purchase them ; the com-
merce from the port of Calcutta rendering the
transmission of books extremely easy. Those
who desire to have copies for gratuitous distri-
bution, are supplied at the cost prices. This in-
stitution is under the immediate superintendence
of the Rev. David Brown, late Provost of the
College of Fort-William : and it is supported by
all the translators of the Bible in India, who
send in their versions, and by the College of
Fort-William, which sends in its versions.
There have been already deposited in the Bib-
liotheca Biblica four thousand volumes, in the
following languages :
ARABIC, ORISSA,
PERSIAN, BENGALEE,
33tbltotl)eca
HjNDOSTANEE, CHINESE,
SHANSCRIT, PORTUGUESE, and
MAHRATTA, ENGLISH.
These translations have been chiefly furnished
by the following persons :
Dr. WILLIAM GARY and MR. JOSHUA
MARSHMAN, have furnished the Shanscrit, Ben-
galee, Orissa, and Mahratta.
NATIIANAEL SABAT, from Arabia, has con-
tributed the Persian. The first Persian transla-
tion, (which is also in the Bibliotheca) was made
by the late Lieutenant-Col. COLEBROOK, Sur-
veyor-General in Bengal ; and it " blesses his
memory."
MIRZA FITRUT furnishes the Hindostanee,
There is another Hindostanee translation by
the Missionaries at Serampore; and
Mr. JOANNES LASSAR is authorof the Chinese.
There will be a large accession to this honour-
able catalogue in a year or two. It is astonish-
ing how much this simple Institution, like the
Bible Society in England, has attracted the
attention of the public, Native and European,
in India. The Superintendents have recently
sewt to England for the following supply of
Bibles, which is now collecting for them, viz.
Old and New. Tost. New Test.
English 2000 2000
Portuguese - 2000 2000
French 500 500
German 500
Dutch 500
Danish 50O
Spanish 200
Latin 100 100
Italian 100 100
Hebrew 100
Greek 100 100
Syriae 10O
Swedish * - 50
Prussian - - 5Q
Russian 50
Armenian, \
Malay, and >As many copies as can be pvocurctf,
Arabic, J
Attached to the Bihliotheca Bihlica is a
TRANSLATION LIBRA RV, containing books for
the use of the Translators of the Scriptures.
As this Library is not complete, many of the
necessary works not being procurable in Ipdia,
?t list of the volumes required will be published ;
in the hope that learned bodies, and individuals
having duplicates, will be pleased to present
them to the Bibliotheca Hjblica in Bengal.
35tbUc<u 253
This institution was first organized by the
Rev. Mr* Brown, with a full reliance on the
patronage of the British and Foreign Bible
Society, which has cordially embraced his views,
and of the Society for promoting Christian
Knowledge, and of the Universities in the
United kingdom, which we hope will enrich its
Translation Library.
The Rev. David Brown, Senior Chaplain of
the East-India Company in Bengal, formerly of
Magdalen College, Cambridge, has now been
twenty-seven years resident in India ; and is the
zealous promoter of Sacred Learning in the East,
He is educating his THREE SONS in India/ solely
with the view of qualifying them for the impor-
tant purpose of extending the knowledge of
Christianity in Asia. Being himself a Hebrew
scholar, his first object has been to ground them
well in the Hcbrezv and Syriac Languages;
rightly judging that a knowledge of these forms
the best foundation for ability to produce
accurate translations of the Scriptures in the
other Oriental Tongues. But they have now
adtlecl to these first Languages tbe Arabic, Per-
sian, and Hindustan^ which they pronounce
like natives of the East. They have, had the
advantage of the best teachers in the different
JaDguagcs, particularly of SHALOM., an .eminent
254
Hebrew scholar from Arabia. So that this little
Institution in Mr. Brown's house, may be called
the HEBREW SCHOOL, in Bengal.
It is understood to be Mr. Brown's intention
to send his three sons to England, at the proper
age, to finish their education at the University,
and to enter the Church, with the view of their
returning to exercise their ministration in India.
Mr. Brown himself has now seen two or three
generations pass away in Calcutta, (how short
is a Calcutta generation !) and has exhibited to
alargeand refined society the doctrine and the
example of a faithful minister of the Gospel.
Marquis Cornwallis first recommended him to
the Court of Directors as a proper person to
fill his present important situation, and this he
did from a personal knowledge of his truly
upright and disinterested character. In the many
Governments which have succeeded, there is
not one, as the Author believes, which has not
recorded a public testimony to the merits of
their Senior Chaplain. Marquis Wellesley, in
particular, honoured him with his confidence
and esteem, to the end of his administration.
It was under the auspices of that Nobleman,
that Mr. Brown instituted the "Calcutta CHA-
RITABLE FUND for distressed Europeans and
others, of which it may be 'truly said, that it has
respecting tije Srmeman& 255
been a Fountain of Mercy to thousands in Bengal
for ten years past, it having been established in
the first year of the new century.* Mr. Brown
would have probably returned from In'dia with
his large family by this time, but his diffusive
benevolence in private charity, and in public
undertakings, both in India and England, and
the frequent demands on a man in his public
station, he being at the head of the Church in
Bengal, have not permitted him to increase his
fortune suitably. And now, the prospect which
opens to his view of being more extensively use-
ful than before, in encouraging translations of
the Scriptures, in promoting the objects of the
Bible Society, and in educating his sons for the
Oriental Chiirch, makes him willing to remain a
few years longer in India.
THE ARMENIANS.
A LEARN::D author, in a work published about
die beginning of the last century, entitled " The
* This Institution not only assists occasionally, but pensions
permanently, Europeans, MahomeJaus, and HINDOOS.
256 Cfjrfettan
" Light of the Gospel, rising on all nations" ob-
" serves that the Armenian Christians will be emi-
" nently qualified for the office of extending the
" knowledge of Christianity throughout the na-
" tions of Asia."* This is undoubtedly true. Next
to the Jews, the Armenians will form the most gene-
rally useful body of Christian Missionaries. They
are to be found in every principal city of Asia; they
are the general merchants of the East, and are in a
state of constant motion from Canton to Con-
stantinople. Their general character is that of a
wealthy, industrious, and enterprising people.
They are settled in all the principal places of
India, where thej r arrived many centuries before
the English. Wherever they colonize, they build
Churches, and observe the solemnities of the
Christian Religion in a decorous manner. Their
Ecclesiastical Establishment in H in dost an is
more respectable than that of the English. Like
us, they have three Churches in the three capitals.,
one at Calcutta, one at Madras, and one at
Bombay; tout they have also Churches in the
interior of the country ,| The Bishop sometimes
-* Fabricii Lux Evangelii, p. 651.
f In Bengal alone, they have Churches at Dacca, Sydalad^
and Chinsurah.
respecting tjje atWM$aij&
visits Calcutta; but he is not resident there.
The proper country of these Christians is Arrne-
nia, the greater part of which is subject to the
Persian Government; but they are scattered all
over the Empire, the commerce of Persia being
chiefly conducted by Armenians. Their Pa-
triarch resides at Erivan, not far from Mount
Ararat.
The history of the Armenian Church 13 very
interesting. Of all the Christians in central Asia
they have preserved themselves most free from
Mahomedan and Papal corruptions. The Pope
assailed them for a time with great violence, but
with little effect. The Churches in lesser Ar-
menia indeed consented to an union which did
1
not long continue; but those in Persian Arme-
nia maintained their independence; and they
retain their ancient Scripture, doctrines, and
worship, to this day. " It is marvellous/' says
an intelligent traveller, who was much among
them, " how the Armenian Christians, have pre-
served their faith equally against the vexa-
" tious oppression of the Mahomedans their
c Sovereigns, and against the persuasions of
" the Romish Church, which for more than two
" centuries has endeavoured, by Missionaries,
" Priests, and Monks, to attach them to her
" Communion* It is impossible to describe the
258 Christian
" artifices and expences of the Court of Rome,
", to effect this object ; but all in vain."*
The Bible was translated into the Armenian
Language in the fifth century, under very auspi-
cious circumstances, the history of which has
come down to us. It has been allowed, by com-
petent judges of the language, to be a most
faithful translation. La Croze calls it " The
Queen of Versions.'^ This Bible has ever re-
mained in the possession of the Armenian peo-
ple ; and many illustrious instances of genuine
and enlightened piety occur in their history.
The manuscript copies not being sufficient for
the demand, a council of Armenian Bishops
assembled in 1662, and resolved to call in aid the
art of Printing, of which they had heard in
Europe. For this purpose .they applied first to
France, but the Catholic Church refused to print
their Bible. At length it was printed at Am-
sterdam in 1666, and afterwards two other edi-
tions in '1 668 and 1698. Since that time it has
* Chardin, vol. II. p. 232.
t Mr. Joannes Lassar, who is now making a version of the
.Scriptures in the Chinese Language, in Bengal, is an Arme-
nian Christian, and translates chiefly from the Armenian Bible.
But he also understands English, and consults the English
version.
respecting flje
been printed s at Venice. One of the editions
which the Author has seen, is not inferior,
in beauty of typography, to the English Bible'.
How far these editions might have supplied the
Churches in Persia at that time; he does not
know } but, at present, the American Scriptures
are very rare in that country, bearing no pro-
portion to the Armenian population; and, in
India, a copy is scarcely to be purchased at any
price;
The Armenians in Hindostan are o'ur own
Subjects. They acknowledge our government
in India, as they do that of the Sophi in Persia;
and they are entitled to our regard. They have
preserved the Bible in its purity; and their
doctrines are, as far as. the Author knows, the
doctrines of the Bible. Besides, they maintain
the solemn observance of Christian worship,
throughout our Empire, on the seventh day;
and they have as many spires pointing to heaven
among the Hindoos, as we ourselves. Are such
a people then entitled to no acknowledgment
on our part* as fellow-Christians? Are they for
ever to be ranked by us with Jews, Mahome-
dans, and Hindoos?"* Would it not become
-' d - : , . - - -.-. . ---
* Sarkies Joannes, ah Armenian merchant of Calcutta,
he heard of the King's recovery from illness, in I/
s 2
us to approach nearer to these our subjects,
endeavour to gain their confidence, and con-
ciliate their esteem ? Let us, at least, do that
which is easily practicable. We are in posses-
sion of the means of printing, which they have
not. Let us print the Armenian Bible, and
employ proper persons from among themselves
to superintend the work, and encourage them
to disperse their own faithful copy throughout
the East. Let us shew them, that the diffusion
of the Scriptures is an undertaking to which we
are not indifferent; and, by our example, let
us stimulate their zeal, which is very languid.
But, however languid their zeal may be, it is
certain that they consider the English as being
yet more dead to the interests of religion, than
themselves. Such a subject as this; indeed,
ftvery subject which is of great importance to
Christianity, is worthy the notice of our Go-
vcrnmen-t, as well as of individuals and so-
cieties. The printing press, which shall be
liberated all the prisoners for debt in the gaol of Calcutta.
His majesty, hearing of this instance of loyalty in an Arme-
nian subject, sent him his picture in miniature. JSarkies wore
the Royal present suspended at his breast, during his life 5
and 'it is now worn by his son, when he appears at the levee
of the Governor-General.
Doctrines of iRebelatton. 5201
employed in multiplying copies of the pure
Armenian Bible, will prove a rich and precious
fountain for the evangelization of the East ;
and the Oriental Bible Repository, at Calcutta,
will be a central and convenient place for its
dispersion.
VESTIGES
OP THE
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION IN
THE EAST.
IN passing through the regions of the East,
and surveying the various religious systems
which prevail, the mind of the Christian travel-
ler cannot fail to be impressed with the strong
resemblance which some of them bear to doc-
trines which are familiar to him. However
varied or disguised they may be, there are yet
some strong lines, which constantly recall his
thoughts to the doctrines of revelation, and
seem to point to a common origin.
The chief and distinguishing doctrines of
Scripture may be considered the four follow-
62 Christian Ileaearc&es*
ing; viz. The Trinity in Unity; the Incarna*
tion of the Deity; a Vicarious Atonement for
Sin ; and the influence of the Divine Spirit on
the mind of man. Now if we should he able
to prove, that all these are represented in the
systems of the East, will any man venture to
affirm that it happens by chance?
1. The doctrine of the TRINITY. The Hin-
doos believe in one God, Brahma; and yet they
represent him as subsisting in three persons ;
and they worship one or other of these persons in
every part of India.* And what proves distinctly
that they hold this doctrine is, that their most
ancient representations of the Deity is formed
of one body, and three faces. The most remark-
able of these is that at the caves of Elephanta,
in an island near Bombay. The author visited
it in the year 1808; nor has he seen any work
of art in the East> which he contemplated with
greater wonder : whether considered with re-
spect to its collossal size, its great antiquity,
the beauty of the sculpture, or the excellence
* Le commun des Indices n'adore qu'une seule de ces trots
divinites : mais quelques Savans addressent encore tears prieres
" aux trois rcunis. II y a mme des Temples entiererneqt
* consacres a cette espece de Trinite :" (such as Perpencyd in
Travancore.) Sonnerat, Vol. 1. 151.
Doettw* of delation, 263
of the preservation. From causes which can-
not now be known, the Hindoos have long ceas-
ed to worship at this Temple. Each of the
faces of the Triad is about five feet in length.
The whole of the statue, and the spacious Tem-
ple which contains it, is cut out of the solid
rock of the mountain. The Hindoos assign
to these works an immense antiquity, and attri-
bute the workmanship to the Gods. The Temple
of Elephanta is certainly one of the wonders
of the world, and is, perhaps, a grander effort
of the ingenuity of .$nan, than the Pyramids of
Egypt.*
* Extract of a letter from the Author to W.T. Money,
Bombay.
" Honourable Company's Ship Charlton,
off toa, Fd\ 26,1-808.
" DEAR SIR,
" When I visited the Elephanta last week, and compared it
with the accounts of former travellers, I perceived that the ex-
cavated Temple and figures were in a state of progressive dila-
pidation j and it seems to me probable, that when a few more
pillars shall have fallen in, the whole excavation will be over-
whelmed in the ruin of the super- incumbent mountain. If I
may offer an opinion on the means of preservation which are
practicable, I would suggest,
Whence then have the Hindoos derived the
idea of a TRIUNE God? It should seem as if
" That the TltL] pi da ted pillars be rebuilt entire of hewn stones
in three blocks, of granite of the mountain, after the original
model 3 the decayed- bases of the colums, still standing, to be
strongly cased with 'the same stone; and the broken limbs of
the figures to be restored, after the authority of the drawings
and descr iptidnb of the first travellers. The floor to be cleared
of rubbish, which, in some places, is two feet xleep. that the
continuity of the rock with the bases of the columns, may
appear!
(: The modem 'wall, inclosing tltft front, to 'be taken down,
to throw more light on the body of the place, and a slight
railing substituted at a greater distance.
" Sleeps to be cut in the rock for easy descent to the cold
well of sweet water. The jungle* in front of the cave, and
about its edges, to be cleared, and the aperture of the moun-
tain, on each 'side,' enlarged, to give triore air 'nnd light.
tl The old ELEPHANT himself on the side of the hill, to be
renewed, and a young elephant placed on his back, agreeably
to the first drawings. These drawings I can send you from
Europe if you cannot procure trrem in India.
{f And, lastly, an appropriate building to be erected on the
sea-side, for the accommodation of visitors. Here may be de-
posited, for the immedfctfe reference of travellers, those vo-
lumes which contain the notices and opinions of the learned",
concerning Elephants. This' building might be occupied by the
military guard, which the Bombay government has recently sta-
tioned on the island to preserve the cavern from further injury.
et Other improvements will suggest' themselves to you on 'the
spot. To preserve to future ages (his grand monument of an-
cient sculpture, (the worship of Which has been long felirf-
265
they had heard of the ELOHIM/O!' revelation in
the iirst chapter of Genesis, sc Let us make
2. The doctrine of the INCARNATION of the
Deity. The Hindoos believe that one of the
persons in their Trinity (and that too the second
person) was manifested in the flesh." Hence
their fables of the Avatars, .or J near nations of
Vishnoo. And this doctrine is .found over
almost the tthole of Asia. Whence then origi-
nated this idea " that God should become man
_____ _ _ __ _________ _____ lii __ , ______ __ _
. _
quished) is, I think, a commendable undertaking. Every Chris-
tian traveller can assign a reason for wishing that an emblem of
a Trinity in Unity existing in an ancient heathen nation, should
remain entire during the ages of the world."
* It certainly cannot be proved that the Triad at Elephanta
is older than the Christian era. . And if it be older, we are yet
Jufifl
to consider that the Mosaic records.bronghtdowri the notion of a
Trinity from the earliest ages. The .modern Jews contend
against ^this fact, that they may not seem to countenance an ar-
gument for the truth of Christianity j but if they will read their
own Targums, they will see that their forefathers confessed it;
as in the following instance- " Come and behold the mystery
<f of the word ELOHIM. Ther^e are three degrees, and each de-
" gree is SOLE. Notwithstanding they are ONE j and are uni-
*/' ted into one j nor is one of them divided from another.
" R. SIMEON BEN JOCHAI.
<r In Zo/wr ad sext. Levit. sectionem."
266
and take our nature upon him r" The Hindoos
do not consider that it was an Angel merely
that hecame man (like some Philosophers in
Europe) but God himself. Can there he any
doubt that the fabulous Incarnations of the
eastern mythology are derived from the real
Incarnation of the Son of God, or from the
prophecies that went before it? Jesus the Mes-
siah is the true AVATAR.
3. The Doctrine of a vicarious ATONEMENT
for sin, by the shedding of blood. To this day
in Hindostan, the people bring the goat or kid
to the Temple, and the Priest sheds the blood
of the innocent victim.* Nor is this peculiar
* The inhabitants of Calcutta have a frequent opportunity
of seeing the headless ancl bloody kid. carried on the shoulders
of the offerer through the streets, after having been sacrificed
at the Temple of Kalee, at Kalee Ghaut, KALEE is the god-
dess of destruction, she is Hack in visage, and has a necklace
composed of the skulls of men. Kalee is the goddess whom
the Deceits (professional robbers in India) propitiate by
sacrifice and offering, befo*e they go out on their nocturnal
depredations. f
f About the year 1/99, a handsome sword was presented by
the supreme Government in Bengal to Mahmud Nazir, a Da-
rogah, in the district of Din <gepore, fqr his service in ap~
Doctrines! of iRebelaitmu 867
to Hindostan ; throughout flic whole East, the
doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems to exist in
one form or other. Ever since " Abel offered
It was a custom for the chief magistrate of police, in Cal-
cutta, (an English officer) to go out of the city in procession
with the PJindoos, on a certain day every year, to Kalec Ghaut.
The Author will not assert, that he went out " to make an
" offering to the Goddess or her Priests, in the name of the
English Government/' because he never ivitnessed it. Nor
will he say more on the subject : because he has not heard
whether it be now a custom. I 1 : is unjust that the character
of the present Government should suffer from the latitude in
religious notions of some of the first governors,
It was also the custom for many of the English in Calc
to accept of invitations from the Hindoos, to be present at the-
Nqutch, or dance, at the Festival of the Doorga Poojah, cele-
brated in honour of their God DOORGA. At these Nautchos,
the Idol, gorgeously arrayed, is placed on his throne, and every
body is supposed to bow in passing the throne. Gror.i;
Dancing girls dance before the God. accompanied by various
music, and sing songs and hymns to his honour and glory.
"J'he English are accommodated with seats to look on. We
prehending a gang of robbers, some of whom were killed on
the spot ( After the apprehension, the scene of their u,
cfations was visited by Thos. Parr, Esq. magistrate of the
district, in company with his assistant, William Cunningfoame,
Esq. now of Lainshaw, Ayrshire. When they arrived at the
place of their retreat, " a temple of the Hindoo Goddess
" Kalee was pointed out to them, where the gang were
*' accustomed to propitiate the Goddess, before they issued
/' forth on their nocturnal errands of plunder and blood/'
68 Cfm'sttau i&egea-itlje&
unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain ; v
ever since Noah, the father of the new world,
" offered burnt offerings on the altar ;" sacrifices
have been offered up in almost every nation, as
if for a constant memorial to mankind that
*' without shedding of blood, there is no remis-
" sion of sin." Heb. ix. 22.
4. The influence of the Divine SPIRIT on
the minds of men. In the most ancient writ-
ings of the Hindoos, some of which have been
published, it is asserted that l( the divine spirit,
or light of holy knowledge,''' influences the
minds of men. And the man who is the sub-
ject of sudi influence is called " the man twice
born." Many chapters are devoted to the du-
would not insinuate that, any of the English bow to the Idol 5
and we shall suppose that those who attend the ceremony, do
it without thought, being merely swayed by the fashion of the
place, and unconscious of any thing wrong. But we would
suggest a doubt, whether the custom of accepting such invi-
tations (which are generally on printed cards) should be con-
tinued at the seat of the supreme Government. Such liberties
might be very innocent if the Christian Religion were not true.
But it is the duty of a Christian people dwelling amongst Idola-
te,rs, to beware lest their actions should be misinterpreted 5 for
it is very possible that their polite acquiescence in being cere-
moniously seated in the presence of the God, and witnessing the
honours paid to him, may be considered by some of the igno'
rant Hindoos, as a tacit approbation of their worship.
>octtfnes of IRebelatton,
ties, character, and virtues of " the man twice
born."
Other doctrines might be illustrated by simi-
lar analogies. The characters of the Mosaic
ceremonial law pervade the whole system of the
Hindoo ritual -and worship. Now, if these
analogies were merely partial or accidental,
they .would be less important : but they are not
accidental, as every man who is erudite in the
holy Scriptures, and in oriental mythology,
well knows. They are general and systematic.
Has it ever been alleged that the Light of
Nature could teach such doctrines as those
which we have above enumerated? Some of
them are contrary to the Light of Nature.
Every where in the East there appears to be a
counterfeit of the true doctrine. The inhabi-
tants have lost sight of the only true God, and
they apply their traditional notions to false
Gods. These doctrines are unquestionably
relics of the first faith of the earth ; they bear the
strong characters of God's primary revelation to
man, which neither the power of man, nor time
itself; hath been able to destroy ; but which have
endured from age to age, like the works of na-
ture, the moon and stars, which God hath
created, incorruptible.
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT'
FOR
BRITISH INDIA,
BEFORE the Author left India, he published a
*' Memoir of the Expediency of an Ecclesias-
" tical Establishment for our Empire in the
" East." The design of that work was first sug-
gested to him by Dr. Porteus, late Bishop of
London, who had attentively surveyed the state
of our dominions in Asia; and he was encouraged
by subsequent communications with the Mar-
quis Wellesley, to endeavour to lead the atten-
tion of the nation to the subject* That publi-
cation has now been five years before the public,
and many volumes have been written on the
various subjects which it contains ; but he does
not know that any objection has been made to
the principle of an Ecclesiastical Establishment
for Christians in India. An attempt has been
made indeed to divert the attention from the
true object, and, instead of considering it as an
establishment for Christians, to set it forth as
;m establishment for instructing the Hindoos.
ecclesiastical establishment 271
But the instruction of the Hindoos is entirely
a distinct consideration, as was carefully noted
in the Memoir. At the end of the first part is
the following paragraph:
" It will be remembered, that nothing which
" has been observed is intended to imply that
<c any peculiar provision should be made imme-
" diately for the instruction of the natives,
" Any expensive establishment of this kind,
" however becoming our national character, or
" obligatory on our principles, cannot possibly
" be organised to efficient purpose, without the
" aid of a local Church. Let us first establish
" our own religion amongst ourselves, and our
" Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by it. When
u once our national Church shall have been
f< confirmed in India, themembers of that Church
" will be the best qualified to advise the state,
" as to the means by which, from time to time,
" the civilization of the natives may be pro-
" moted."*
An Ecclesiastical Establishment would yet be
necessary for British India, if' there icert not a
Mahomedan or Hindoo in the land. For, besides
the thousands 'of British Christians, who live
and die in that country, there are hundreds of
* Memoir, p. 20.
Cijrtsttan Beseattljesu
thousands of native Christians, who are at this
moment -"as sheep without a shepherd ;" and
who are not insensible to their destitute estate,
but supplicate our countenance and protection.
Surely the measure canno.t be contemplated by
the Legislature, for a moment, without perceiv-
ing its absolute propriety on the common prin-
ciples of justice and humanity.
In regard to the other subject, the instruction
of the Hindoos, many different opinions have
been delivered in the volumes alluded to, the
most prominent of which are the two following :
First, that Hinduism is, upon the whole, as good
as Christianity, and that therefore conversion to
Christianity is not necessary. This deserves no
reply. The second opinion is, that it is indeed a
sacred duty to convert the Hindoos, but that
we must not do it by force. With this opinion
the Author perfectly coincides. To convert
men by any other means than those of persua-
sion, is a practice fit only for the Inquisition,
and completely at variance with the tenor of
every page which he has written. The means
of conversion, which he has recommended, are
those which are appointed in the Holy Scrip-
. tures, namely, " Preaching, and the Word of
God." The first and present means are the
translation of the Word of God into the various
ecclesiastical establishment, 723
\
languages ; and the next are the labours of teach-
ers and preachers.
The Author is not, nor has he ever been, the
advocate for force and personal injury toward
the Hindoos. No : he pleads the cause of hu-
manity. The object of his Work, and of his
Researches, has been to deliver the people of
Hindostan from painful and sanguinary rites ;
to rescue the devoted victim from the wheels
of Moloch's Tower ; to snatch the tender infant
from the jaws of the alligator ; and from the
murderous hands of the more unnatural mother :
to save the aged parent from premature death in
the Ganges by the unnatural son ; to extin-
guish the flames of the female sacrifice, and
to " cause the widow's heart to sing for joy."
Another object of his Work has been, to shew,
that while the feelings of the Christian are pain-
fully affected by the exhibition of these suffer-
ings and atrocities, Infidelity, on the other hand,
can behold thern^ and DOES behold them, with
all the coldness and apathy of Voltaire. And
this is the great practical triumph of Christia-
nity over philosophical unbelief. While by the
former, the best feelings of our nature are melio-
rated, and improved, and softened, and extend^
ed ; they become, by the influence of the latter,
sullen, and cold, and torpid, and dead.
T
274 Ci)ttsttan Hesearcljes,
The remaining opinion on this subject, which
is worthy of notice, is the following : "The
" conversion of the Hindoos to Christianity is
" indeed a solemn obligation, if practicable ;
" but the attempt may possibly displease the
" Plindoos, and endanger our Empire." This
fear is grounded solely on an ignorance of facts,
and on the remoteness of the scene. Christia-'
nity began to be preached to Hindoos by Euro-
peans, 300 years ago, and whole provinces are
now covered with Christians. In the present
endeavours of Protestant Missionaries, the chief
difficulty which they generally experience is to
awaken the mind of the torpid Hindoos to the
subject. They know that every man may chuse
the religion he likes best, and profess it with
impunity ; and that he may lose his cast and
buy a cast again, as he buys an article of mer-
chandize. There are a hundred casts of reli-
gion in Hindostan ; and there is no common in-
terest about a particular religion. When one
native meets another on the road, he seldom ex-
pects to find that he is of the same cast with
himself. They are a divided people. Hindos-
tan is like the great world in miniature; when
you pass a great river or lofty mountain, you
generally find a new variety. Soaie persons iu
Europe think it must be a novelty to the Hin-
(Ccciestastfcai establishment
doos to see a Missionary. There have been for
ages past, numerous casts of Missionaries in
Hindostan, Pagan, Mahomedan, arid Christian^
all seeking to proselyte individuals to a new
religion, or to some new sect of an old one. The
difficulty, as was before observed, in regard
to the Protestant Teachers, is to awaken atten-
tion to their doctrine.*
The general indifference of the natives to
these attempts, whether successful or not, rm
been demonstrated by recent events. After the
adversaries of Christian Missions had circulated
their pamphlets through British India, (with the
best intention no doubt, according to their
* In fact, there is scarcely one point in their mythological
*' religion that the whole race of Hindus have faith in. There
(f are sectaries and schismatics without end, who will believe
" only certain points that others abjure : individuals of those
" sects dissent from the doctrines believed by the majority :
" other philosophical sceptics will scarcely believe any thing,
" in opposition to their easy-faithed brethren, who disbelieve
lr nothing. Hence may, in part, be discerned the liability
" under which inquirers labour, of being misled by sectaries
" into receiving schism as orthodoxy, and of forming general
te conclusions from individual or partial information. But, in
" foot, there is NO GENERAL ORTHODOXY AMONG HINDOOS."
See the Hindoo Pantheon, p. ISO, by Edward Moor, Es<j.
F. R, S". publ he! in IS 10.
T 2
276 Cijrtstiau Hesearcl)e&
judgement,) announcing the intelligence that
some of the English wanted to convert the
inhabitants by force, and to blow Ilindostan
into a flame ; the natives seem to have consider-
ed the information as absurd or unintelligible,
and to have treated it with contempt. For
immediately afterwards, when, by the defection
of the British troops, the foundations of our
empire were shaken to their centre, both Ma-
homedaus and Hindoos (who, if they wished to
rebel, needed only to sound that trumpet which
was first sounded by a Senior Merchant in
Leadenhall-street, no doubt with the best in-
tentions) evinced their accustomed loyalty,
and crowded round the standard of the Supreme
Government in the hour of danger/'
* A worthy Clergyman belonging to the Presidency of Fort
St. George, who witnessed the troops marching against each
other, and knew not for a time what would be the fate of the
Empire j after the danger was over, makes the following most
just and striking reflection, in a letter to a friend. .. " It cannot
" but have occurred to every reflecting mind, in looking back
" On past scenes, if it had pleased God in his providence to have
(f dispossessed us of our dominions, how little wquld have
" remained to shew, that a people blessed with the light of the
" glorious Gospel of Christ, had once borne sway in this land I
" But now," (he adds exultingly, in allusion to the Translation,
f th Scriptures) " the Word of God in the languages of aH
ecclesiastical statlisl;tneut. 277
There is one argument for the expediency of
an Ecclesiastical Establishment, which the Au-
thor did not insist on strongly in the Memoir,
from motives of delicacy : hut recent events
have rendered the same reserve no longer neces-
sary. He will proceed therefore to disclose
a fact which will serve to place the motives for
recommending such an establishment, in their
just light It is not the giving the Christian
Religion to the natives which will endanger our
Empire, but the want of religion among our own
countrymen. After the disturbance among the
British Officers in Bengal, in 1794, which for a
time had a most alarming aspect, being of the
same character with that which took place lately
at Madras, a Memorial was presented to the
Marquis Wellesley, on his accession to the go-
vernment, by persons who had been long in
the service of the Company, and who were well
acquainted with the circumstances of the Em-
pire at large ; representing the necessity of a
" suitable Religious Establishment for British
India ;" and illustrating that necessity by the
events which had recently taken place in the
" India, will be an enduring MONUMENT of British Piety and
" Liberality, for which the sacrifice of Prayer and Thanksgiv-
<e ing will ascend to the Most High, to the latest generations."
273 CImstian Kegeardjes,
army. That Memorial referred to the almost
total extinction of Christian worship, at the
military stations, where the seventh day was
only distinguished by the British Flag ; and
noticed the fatal consequences that might be
expected from large bodies of men, far remote
from the controlling power of the parent state,
enjoying luxury and independance, and seeing
210 thing, from youth to age, of the religion of
their country. It shewed further, that, of the
whole number of English who go to India, not
a tenth part return : and assigned this fact as a
reason v/.hy their religion should follow them to
the East ; that it might be, in the first place, a
solace to themselves, in the dreary prospect of
dying in that land (for of a thousand soldiers in
sickly India, there will be generally a hundred
in declining health ;) and secondly, " that it
" might be some security for their loyalty to
" their king, and their attachment to the prin-
" ciples of their country."
It required not a Memorial to apprize Marquis
Wellesley of the truth of these facts, or of the
justness of the reasoning upon them. The ne-
cessity of a meliorated state of existence for the
English armies, \vas made evident to him by
his own observation ; and it cannot be doubted
that, had that Nobleman remained in India, to
ecclesiastical establishment; 279
complete the plans which he meditated for the
advantage of that country, and had his coadjutor^
Mr. Pitt, lived, a suitable Religious Establish
meat would have been, by this time, proposed
to the East-India Company, for every part of
their dominions in Hindostan. But Marquis
Wellesley had another and a more imperious
service first to perform, and that was, to SAVE
THE BODY OF THE EMPIRE ITSELF. British
Hindostan was, at that moment, surrounded
by strong and formidable enemies, who were
putting themselves " in the attitude of the
tiger," as a Vakeel of Tippoo expressed it, " to
leap upon the prey." And this service that
great Statesman achieved, under Divine Provi-
dence, first, by destroying the Mysorean Em-
pire, under Tippoo Sultaun, and thereby ex-
tinguishing the Mahomedan power in Hin-
dostan ; secondly, by overwhelming the
hitherto invincible Mahrattas; and lastly, by
forming on the frontier a league of. strength,
which, like a wall of iron, has saved the country
from native invasion ever since; notwithstanding
its subsequent critical and exposed state, in
consequence of frequent changes of the Supreme
Government, and of dissensions in our army.
The services which that Nobleman performed
for our Empire in the East were very ill under-
stood at the time; his views were so compre-
hensive, that few men could embrace them;
They are more generally acknowledged now ;
but it is -to be apprehended that some years
must yet elapse, before all the beneficial conse-
quences of his administration will be fully made
known to his country.
It has been a subject of wonder to many in
England, that our army should at any time
betray symptoms of disaffection in India, when
no instance of it occurs elsewhere. But the
surprise will cease, when the circumstances
before mentioned shall have been duly weigiied.
Of the individuals engaged in the late disturb-
ances at Madras, there were perhaps some, who
had not witnessed the Service of Christian wor-
ship for twenty years : whose minds were im-
pressed by the daily view of the rites of the
Hindoo religion, and had lost almost all me-
mory of their own. It is morally impossible to
live long in such circumstances, without being
in some degree affected by them. That loyalty
is but little to be depended on, whether abroad
or at home, which has lost the basis of religion.
The true spring of the irregular proceeding,
contemptuous remonstrance, and ultimate disaf-
fection of the military in India, is this : Large
bodies of troops at a great distance from Bri-
Cceiesfasttcai stabltsljment ss |
tain, which they never expect to see again, be-
gin, after a 'long-absence, to feel more sensibly
their own independence, while their affection
ior their native country gradually diminishes.
And if, under such circumstances, they have
not the restraints of religion, (for what is obe-
dience " to the powers that be" but the restraint
of religion ?) and if they have not the frequent
view of Christian worship to recal their minds,
by association of ideas, to the sacred ordinances
and principles of thei? country, it is impossible
to foresee to what degrees of rebellion or infatu-
ation they may proceed. It is unjust to ascribe
these proceedings to the casual acts of the Go-
vernor for the time being. Indiscreet measures
on his part may form the pretext;- but the true
cause lies much deeper. The Company's Offi-
cers in India are as honourable a body of military
men as are to be found in the world ; the Author
knows them, but they are in 'peculiar circum-
stances; and if any other description of troops
were in their stead, passing a whole life in
such an unchristianizing service, the same causes
would still produce the same effects.
The most alarming consideration; while things
remain in their present state, is this, that, in pro-
portion as our empire increases, and our force in
india grows stronger, the danger arising from
282 Christian Eesearri)e0,
the foregoing causes becomes the greater.
These are obvious truths, on which it is not ne-
cessary to dilate. But there is another subject,
allied to this, which the Author thinks it a
solemn duty to bring before the public.
Not only are our troops denied suitable reli-
gions instruction, when they arrive in India, but
they are destitute of it, during their long voyage
to that country. The voyage is, on an average,
six months. Now, provision ought certainly to
be made for Divine worship, and for spiritual
consolation to the soldiers, during that period :
for it is sometimes a period of great sickness, and
of ; frequent death. Indeed, there ought to be a
Chaplain on board of every India ship con tain-
ing one hundred souls. *
* The East-India Company require the Commander or Pur-
ser of every ship to read prayers on Sunday, when the wea-
ther permits. The service is performed, in many cases, in a
serious and truly impressive manner j ancj the acknowledged
good effects in such cases, convey the strongest recommendation
of the measure which has been proposed. One important duty
of the Chaplain of an Indiaman might be, to superintend the
studies of the young Writers and Cadets proceeding to India;
who for want of some direction of this kind, generally pass the
long voyage in idleness, lounging on the quarter deck, or
gambling in the cuddy. So important has this subject been
considered, that, during the administration of Marquis Welles-
ley, a detailed plan for carrying the proposed measure in tp.
Ccclestestfcal estabttsfjment 283
They who believe m the Christian Religion,
profess also to believe in the superintending
providence of God; an4 are taught to hope
that the divine blessing will accompany those
designs which are undertaken in his name, and
conducted in his fear. If we were " a heathen
nation," then might we send forth our fleets with-
out a prayer, and commit them, fora safe voy-
age, " to goddess Fortune and fair winds." But
we are a Chris tian nation, though not a super-
stitious one ; and, however individu^s may con-
sider it, it is certain that our countrymen in
general view the performance of the offices of
religion with great respect and that, in parti-
cular circumstances on board ship, no duty is
more acceptable, none more interesting, none
more salutary and consoling. Such scenes the
Author himself has witnessed, and from those
persons who have witnessed such scenes, he has
effect was actually transmitted to a Member of the Court of
Directors, to lay before the Court, Jf it were made an indis-
pensable qualification of the Chaplain, that he should under-
stand the rudiments of the Persian and Hindostanee Languages,
and the common elements of geometry and navigation, for the
instruction of the Midshipmen, his services would be truly
important, merely in his secular character. Every truly
respectable commander in the Company's service, must be
happy to have an exemplary Clergyman on board his ship.
284
never heard but one opinion as to the pro-?
priety of having a Clergyman to form one
of the great family in a ship, in these long,
sickly, and perilous voyages. When the news
arrived in England last year of the loss of the
seven Indiamen in a distant ocean, how grati-
fying would it have been to surviving friends,
if they could have been assured that the offices
of religion, and the consolation of its ministers,
had been afforded to those who perished, during
their last days ! These events have a warning
voice; and it is not unbecoming a great and re-
spectable body of men, like the East-India Com-
pany, to attend to it. The Legislature has not
neglected a suLjeet of this importance. It is
required that every ship of the line should have
a Chaplain ; and \^e have lately seen some of
our most renowned Admirals, both before and
after battle, causing the prayers and thanks*
giVings of the fleet to ascend to the God of
heaven.
There still remains one topic more, to which
the Author would advert. It may be presumed
to be the wish of the major part of this nation,
that whenever a Missionary of exemplary cha-
racter, and of respectable recommendation, ap-
plies to the East-India Company for a passage
to our Eastern shores, his request might li
ecclesiastical establishment
treated with indulgence. In him we export a
blessing (as he may prove to be) to thousands
of our fellow-creatures ; and his example and
instructions, and prayers, will do no harm to
the ship in which he sails. While the East
India Company retain the sole privilege of
conveyance to India, the nation would be pleas-
ed to see this condescension shewn to persons
in humble circumstances, whose designs are of
a public character, and acknowledged by all
men to be pious and praise-worthy. The Au-
thor will conclude these observations with a
paragraph which he has found in a manuscript
of the Rev. Mr. Kolhoff, of Tanjore, the suc-
cessor of Mr. Swartz, which has been just trans*
mitted for publication :
" It is a remarkable fact, that since the foun-
" dation of our Mission, which is now one
" hundred years, and during which period up-
" wards of fifty Missionaries have arrived from
" Europe ; among the many ships that have
" been lost, there never perished one vessel,
" WHICH HAD A MISSIONARY ON BOARD."*
The following Letter, written by Dr. WAT-
SON, Bishop of LLANDAFF, on the subject of
* MS, materials for the Life of Swartz.
286
an Ecclesiastical Establishment for British
was published in Calcutta, in the year 1807.
' Calgarth-Parlc, Kendat,
1 4th May, 1806.
(e REVEREND SIR,
" Some weeks ago I received your MEMOIR
of the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment
for British India ; for which obliging attention / 1 now
return you my best thanks. I hesitated for some time
whether I ought to interrupt your speculations with my
acknowledgments for so valuable a present; but on
being informed of the noble Premium, by which you
purpose to exercise the talents of Graduates in the Uni-
versity of Cambridge, I determined to express to you my
admiration of your disinterestedness, and zeal in the cause
of Christianity.
(C Twenty years and more have now elapsed since,
in a Sermon, before the House of Lords, I hinted to the
then government, the propriety of paying regard TO the
propagation of Christianity in India ; and I have since
then, as fit occasions offered, privately, but iir.success-
fully, pressed the matter on the consideration of those in
power. If my voice or opinion can, in future, be oi any
weight with the King's Ministers, I shall be most ready 'to
exert myself, in forwarding any prudent in >ure for pro-
moting a liberal Ecclesiastical Establishment in British
India ; it is not without consideration that I say a liberal
Establishment, because I heartily wish that every Chris-
tian should be at liberty to worship God according to his
conscience, and be assisted therein by a Teacher, at the
public expense, of his own persuasion.
ecclesiastical establishment 287
" The subjects you have proposed for the work which
shall obtain your Prize, are all of them judiciously chosen,
and if properly treated (as my love for my Alma Mater
persuades me they will be) may probably turn the thoughts
of the Legislature towards the measure you recommend.
" The Salutaris Lux Evangelii, by Fabricius, published
at Hamburgh in 173 1, will be of great use to the Candi-
dates for your Prize ; and his Index Geographicus EPIS-
COPATUUM Orbis Christiani, subjoined to that work,
might, if accompanied with proper Notes, afford a very
satisfactory elucidation of your third head.
" God in his providence hath so ordered things, that
America, which three hundred years ago was peopled by
none but Pagans, has now many millions of Christians in
it; and will not, probably, three hundred years hence,
have a single Pagan in it, but be occupied by more
Christians, and more enlightened Christians, than now
exist in Europe.
" Africa is not now worse fitted for the reception of
Christianity than America was, when it was first visited
by Europeans ; and Asia is mucli better fitted for it,
in as much as Asia enjoys a considerable degree of
civilization ; and some degree of it is necessary to the
successful introduction of Christianity. The commerce
and colonization of Christian states have civilized
America, and they will, in process of time, civilize and
christianize the whole earth. Whether it be a Christian
duty to attempt, by lenient methods, to propagate the
Christian religion among Pagans and M ; thorn e dans can
be doubted, I think, by few; but whether any attempt
will be attended with much success, till Christianity is
purified from its corruptions, and the lives of Christians
are rendered correspondent to their Christian professfc'K,
may be doubted by many ; but there certainly never was
a more promising opportunity of trying the experiment
of subverting Paganism in India, than that which has
for some years been offered to the government of Great
Britain.
" The morality of our holy religion is so salutary
to civil society, its promises of a future state so con-
solatory to individuals, its precepts so suited to the
deductions of the most improved reason, that it must
finally prevail throughout the world. Some have thought
that Christianity is losing ground in Christendom. I am
of a different opinion. Some ascititious doctrines, de-
rived from Rome and Geneva, are losing ground amongst
learned men ; some unchristian practices springing from
ignorance, bigotry, intolerance, self-sufficiency of opinion,
with uncharitableness of judgement, are losing ground
among all sober-minded men ; but a belief in Jesus Christ,
as the, Saviour of the world, as the medium, through
whom eternal life will be given to all who obey his Gos-
pel, is more and more confirmed every day in the minds
of men of eminence and erudition, not only in this, but
in every other Christian country. From this praise I
am not disposed to exclude even France itself, notwith-
standing the temporary apostasy of some of its philoso-
phers from every degree of religious faith. I cannot but
hope well of that country, when I see its national Insti-
tute proposing for public discussion the following sub-
ject ; ( What lias been the influence of the reformation
6 of Luther, on the political situation of the different
( states of Europe, and on the progress of knowledge ?'
especially when I see the subject treated by Mr. Villars,
ecclesiastical establishment, 239
in a manner which would have derived honour to the
most liberal Protestant in the freest state in Europe.
" It is not to be denied, that the morals of Christians
in general fall far short of the standard of Christian
perfection, and have ever done so, scarcely excepting
the latter end of the first century. Yet, notwithstanding
this concession,, it is a certain fact, that the Christian
religion has always operated to the production of piety,
benevolence, self-government, and the love of virtue
amongst individuals, in every country where it has been
received ; and it will every where operate more power-
fully, as it is received with more firm assurance of its
truth; and it will be every where received witli more
firm assurance of its truth, as it is better understood;
for when it is properly understood, it will be freed from
the pollutions of superstition and fanaticism among the
hearers, and from ambition, domination, and secularity
among the teachers.
" Your publication has given us in England a great
insight into the state of Christianity in India, as well *s
into the general state of Learning amongst jou ; and it
has excited in me the warmest wishes for the prosperity
of the college of Fort- William. It is an Institution
which would have done honour to the wisdom of Solon
or Lycurgus. I have no knowledge personally of the
Marquis Wellesley, but I shall think of him, and of his
coadjutors in this undertaking, with the highest respect
and admiration, as long as I live.
" I cannot enter into any particulars relative to a*
Ecclesiastical Establishment in India ; nor would *t,
perhaps^ be proper to press government to take the
matter into their consideration, till this country is freed
90 Christian
from the danger which threatens it : but I have that
opinion of his Majesty's Ministers, that they will, not
only from policy, but from a serious sense of religious
duty, be disposed to treat the subject, whenever it comes
before them, with great judgement and liberality. May
God direct their counsels !
" ' Our Empire in India/ said Mr. Hastings, f has
been acquired by the sword, and must be maintained by
the sword.' I cannot agree w T ith him in this sentiment.
All Empires have been originally acquired by violence,
but they are best established by moderation and justice.
There was a time when we shewed ourselves to the
inhabitants of India in the character of tyrants and
robbers ; that time, I trust, is gone forever. The wisdom
of British policy, the equity of its jurisprudence, the
impartiality of its laws, the humanity of its penal code,
and above all, the incorrupt administration of public
justice, will, whan they are well understood, make the
Indians our willing subjects, and induce them to adopt
a religion attended with sucli consequences to the
barest interests of the human mind. They will rejoice
in having exchanged the tyranny of Pagan superstition,
and the despotism of their native princes, for the mild
mandates of Christianity, and the stable authority of
equitable laws. The difference between such different
states of civil society, as to the production of human
happiness, is infinite ; and the attainment of happiness
is the ultimate aim of all individuals in all nations.
6( I am, Reverend Sir,
t; Your obliged and faithful Servant,
R. LLANDAFF,
" To Rev. DR. BUCHANAN, I 'ice- Provost
" if the College qf Fort r William, Calcutta."
, ( 291 )
CONCLUSION.
IN the progress of these Researches the Au-
thor has found his mind frequently drawn to
consider the extraordinary difference of opinion,
which exists among men of learning, in regard
to the importance and obligation of communi-
cating religious knowledge to our fellow crea-
tures. And he has often heard the question
asked, What can be the cause of this discre-
pancy of opinion ? For that such a difference
does exist is most evident. It is exemplified at
this moment in some of the most illustrious
characters for rank and learning, in the nation.
This is a problem of a very interesting character
at this day, and worthy of a distinct and ample
discussion, particularly at our seats of learning.
The problem may be thus expressed. " What
" power is that, which produces in the minds
" of some persons a real interest and concern
" in the welfare of their fellow-creatures;
" extending not only to the comfort of their
cc existence in this world, but to their felicity
" hereafter ; while other men who are apparently
" in similar circumstances, as to learning and
Christian
<( information, do not feel inclined to wove
<e one step for the promotion of such objects ?"
The latter, it may be, can speculate on the
philosophy of the human mind, on its great
powers and high dignity, on the sublime virtue
of universal benevolence, on the tyranny of
superstition, and the slavery of ignorance; and
will sometimes quote the verse of the poet.
" Homo sum : HUMANI nil a me alienum puto :"
but they leave it to others, and generally to the
Christian in humble life, to exercise the spirit
of that noble verse.- This is a very difficult
problem ; and it has been alleged by some, that
it cannot be solved on any known principles of
philosophy. The following relation will proba-
bly lead to principles by which' we may arrive
at a solution.
There was once a King in the East, whose
empire extended over the known world, and his
dominion " was to the end of the earth." Du-
ring the former part of his reign, his heart was
filled with pride; he knew not'the God of hea-
ven ; and he viewed with the utmost indiffe-
rence the nations over whom he ruled, worship-
ping idols of wood and stone. But it pleased
the King of kings to dethrone this haughty
Conclusion, / ,
monarch, to cast him down from his high estate,
and to abase him in the dust. And after he
had been for a time in the furnace of affliction,
and His proud heart was humbled, God gra-
ciously revealed himself to him in his true
name and character, and then restored him to
his former prosperity and power. The peni-
tent king thus once more exalted, and filled
^miration at the discovery of the ONLY
^mediately issued an edict to
tiiL, liig forth the greatness
of the Aiu... <ng his glory, and
inviting all nation, praise and magnify
'HIM that liveth forever, whose dominion
" is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom
" is from generation to generation/' This me-
morable edict began in these sublime terms :
" NEBUCHADNEZZAR THE KING, UNTO ALL
:i PEOPLE, NATIONS, AND LANGUAGES, THAT
"DWELL IN ALL THE EARTH, Peace be multi-
" plied unto you. I thought it good to shew
" the signs and wonders which the Most High
<{ God hath wrought toward me. How great
*' are his SIGNS ! How mighty are his WONDERS !"
Having recounted the judgement and mercy of
God to himself, he thus concludes; " Now "I
' Nebuchadnezzar, praise and extol, and honour
" the King of Heaven, all whose works are truth,
234 Cj)rt0ttau
" and his ways judgement ; and them that walk
" in pride he is able to abase."*
Such a proclamation to the nations of the
earth was a noble act of a king, and ought to
be had in perpetual remembrance. It reminds
us of the last charge of HIM " who ascended
up on high :" Go, TEACH ALL NATIONS. It
discovers to us the new and extended benevo-
lence, greatness of mind, and pure and heavenly
charity, which distinguish that man, whose
heart has been impressed by THE GRACE OF GOD.
How solemn his sense of duty ! How ardent to
declare the glory of his Saviour ! His views
for the good of men, how disinterested and
enlarged !^It is but too evident, that all our
speculations concerning a divine Revelation,
and the obligation imposed on us to study it
ourselves, or to communicate it to others, are
cold and uninteresting, and excite not to action,
" until, through the tender compassion of God,
:< the Day-spring from on high visit us, to give
"light .to them that sit in darkness ;"f to
humble our hearts, at the remembrance of our
sins ag.tiiib. God, and to affect them with a just
admiration of his pardoning mercy.
Let Great Britain imitate the example of the
f Daniel., 4th chapter. t Luke ii. 79.
Conclusion, 295
Chaldean King ; and send forth to all the world,
HER testimony concerning the True God. SHE
also reigns over many nations which " worship
idols of wood and stone." Let her in like man-
ner, declare to them " the SIGNS and WONDERS
of the Almighty/' And, in this design every
individual will concur, of every church, family,
and name, whose heart has been penetrated
!i iust apprehensions of the Most High God;
^is judgements and experienced
THE END.
Kirby Hall,
Boroughbridge, Yorkshire,
Feb. 15 1811.
G. SIDNET, Printer,
Northumberland Street, Strand,
s
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
BERKELEY
Return to desk from which borrowed.
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
APPl ]948
LIBRARY US!
JUL18195J
LIBRARY US
JUL2519E
n<3E
JUL261955
7RB
REC'D LD
f 141957
IN STACKS
JUN 1 8 1963
REC'D LD
J 1963
JUN 10' '65 J
REC'D LD
JUN 9 '65 -8PM
828
*
REC Cli
0V 12 1986 *
Jl-100m-9,'47(A5702sl6)476
GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY
PV
THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
